ISBN 978-960-9502-16-0
16th Meeting of Heads of European Schools of Architecture
Dealing with Change
For a dynamic, responsive, adaptive and engaged
architectural education
This project has been carried out with the support of the European Community
and in the framework of the Lifelong Learning Programme.
The content of this project does not necessarily reflect the position of the European Community,
nor does it involve any responsibility on the part of the European Union.
Editors Constantin Spiridonidis | Maria Voyatzaki
16th Meeting of Heads of European Schools of Architecture
Dealing with Change
For a dynamic, responsive, adaptive and engaged architectural education
Editors
Constantin Spiridonidis
Maria Voyatzaki
ISBN 978-960-9502-16-0
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form, by print, photoprint, micro-
film or by any other means without written permission from the publisher.
Despite the attempt to transcribe with accuracy the debates from the workshop, the editors wish to
apologise in advance for any inaccuracies of the interventions of individuals that could be attributed
to the quality of recording.
List of
Contents
List of contents
Acknowledgements . ..................................................................................................................... 11
Introduction
Dealing with Change:
For an adaptive, responsive, engaging and dynamic
architectural education
Constantin Spiridonidis and Maria Voyatzaki ......................................................................... 15
Inspirations
Session 1
Managing Change:
Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Introductory panel
Karl Otto Ellefsen, Norman Millar, Ivan Cartes,
Carlos Vallanteres-Cerezo, Tore Brandstveit Haugen ......................................................... 69
Closing remarks
Coordinated by Ted Landsmark .......................................................................................................... 96
Session 2
Managing Change:
Academic Leadership and Teaching
Introductory panel
Anne Mette Boye, Denise Pinheiro Machado, Konstantinos Moraitis,
Frederick Cooper, Art Rice, Hugo Dworzak .................................................................................... 99
Debate
Coordinated by Dag Boutsen ............................................................................................................. 127
Session 3
Managing Change:
Potential Roles and Professional Activities
for Architects
Introductory panel
Spyros Amourgis, Cecilie Andersson, Sally Stewart,
Maria de Fatima Fernandes, Peter Gabrijelčič .............................................................................. 135
Debate
Coordinated by Michael Monti ............................................................................................................ 172
Session 4
Managing Change:
Modernized Directive and New School Profiles
Professional qualifications: the amended Directive
and the Bologna Process
Howard Davies ........................................................................................................................................ 187
Managing Change:
New Forms of Networking
for Education and Research
Introductory panel
Johan Verbeke, Russel Light, Marios Phocas,
Nur Çaglar, Zsolt Vasaros ..................................................................................................................... 213
Debate
Coordinated by Koenraad van Cleempoel ...................................................................................... 232
Session 6
As organisers of this event we wish to express our sincere thanks to all participants of the 16th
Meeting of Heads of European Schools of Architecture not only for their faith in our efforts
but also for their lively presence, constructive comments, participation in fruitful debates, and
determination without which the materialization of our effort would be impossible.
We would also like to thank all panel participants who, with their pertinent contributions and
remarks to the themes of the Meeting, gave to it the value of an interesting academic event.
We also thank all keynote speakers who, through their interesting lectures, contributed to the
enhancement of the academic quality of the Meeting.
Special thanks also go to the Architects Antonios Moras and Katerina Saraptzian for their sup-
port for the organisation before, during and after the event; to the graphic designer Dimitris
Apostolidis for the page layout of the volume, as well as to Mrs Sara Young for her hard work
in transcribing and transforming the spoken content into formal and comprehensive text.
13
Constantin Spiridonidis and Maria Voyatzaki
Dealing with Change:
For an adaptive, responsive, engaging
and dynamic architectural education
Introduction
The most crucial diagnosis emerging from the various debates of the past meetings of Heads
of Schools of Architecture in Chania is that Architectural Education structures have a signifi-
cant resistance to the fast changes occurring in the real world; they appear rather passive and
unable to follow these changes occurring at a social, financial and cultural level. The direct
consequence of such significant time-lapse affects the quality of architectural education, and
the potential influence architecture graduates have on professional practice as well as on
society and culture. As the pace of changes becomes higher, this attitude of schools threatens
their credibility, reliability, authority and reputation with direct consequences on the respect,
status and role of their graduates in the already unstable professional market. Nowadays, the
management of change is increasingly becoming an imperative request for the academic
leadership of schools of architecture.
The meeting of Heads presented in this volume focused on the Change Management in
Schools of Architecture. Its main objectives were to examine possible strategies, processes,
tools and means for a more efficient, creative and productive adaptation of academic programs,
practices and directions; to exchange good-practice examples, ideas, proposals and experi-
ences; to diffuse information about the constraints that different educational environments
are encountering while managing change and to inspect different ways to deal with them;
to contribute to the emergence of a change-management culture as an efficient antidote to
the problems and dilemmas fast changes cause.
As main investigation platform for the management of Change, the Meeting proposes the
Meeting proposed four main issues for discussion, reflection and debate.
The first issue related to the management of change was the perception of change from the
academic community. The aim of the session was to map the differences in the management
of change in the geographical areas represented in the Meeting and in the strategies that the
Associations of Schools of Architecture implement to support their members in their effort to
deal with change. Five Associations of Schools of Architecture across the globe were invited
to offer their insights and to answer the questions addressed by the organisers. Are changes
in architectural education common in different geographical areas of the globe? Does the
request for change focus on similar issues and priorities? What is the impact of the context on
architectural education? Does the experienced globalization of architectural education have
any respect for local identities, requests, claims, needs and traditions? Are there different ways
of managing change in different areas of the contemporary globalized architectural education?
The second issue the Meeting discussed was the impact of the changes on the academic
leadership and teaching. As we all know, our architectural education system is structured upon
the hypothesis that the profile of graduates generated nowadays will stay valid throughout
their professional life or, at least, in a very big part of it. However, in the recent past we are
experiencing radical changes in the way we think, conceive, create and practise architecture
paired with equally radical changes in the building industry, the construction methods, the
16 real estate management and the investments in the domain of the built environment. All these
Introduction
changes generate demands for a new way of thinking architectural design for new knowledge,
skills and competences questioning those who are actually ensured by our institutions. In this
dynamics of change we increasingly feel unable to predict the future profile of the architect,
while having serious reasons to believe that this will not be the same. How can we organise
architectural education in this new context of unpredictability? What profile(s) will emerge from
the education our schools offer? What will be the competences, what can best assure a sustain-
able architectural career? How can we structure flexible, adaptable and responsive curricula?
The third issue was the impact of change on the professional profile of the architect. Financial
crises have caused an average unemployment rate of 25% for architects. In some countries
this percentage is significantly higher as these crises have caused an overall significant reduc-
tion of the activities in the building industry. In this context, architects are forced to look for
other professional activities and to redefine their presence, position and responsibility. Schools
of architecture can certainly contribute to the need of expanding the existing spectrum of
professional activities of the architects, by assuring knowledge, skills and competences which
will render them more flexible, responsive, adaptive in the international financial and social
dynamics. What are the possible directions in which the professional activities of the archi-
tect could be expanded? How adequately do schools detect the trends and the demands of
the market? How would their autonomy as academic institutions not be an obstacle to their
sensitivity to change? What could be the academic initiatives that would enable Schools to
cope with change?
The fourth issue concerned the changes at institutional level and more specifically on the
new law that controls the recognition of professional qualifications of architects. At the time
the 16th Meeting of Heads was taking place, the amended Directive had not been voted. As
a consequence, the organizers invited as keynote speaker Dr. Howard Davies, the European
Universities Association’s advisor, to offer information about the law to be voted, the proc-
ess of its preparation, the reasons for its formulation and the argumentation for its contents.
The discussion of this issue focused on the fact that this revision of the Directive 2005/36/EC
envisages two different profiles of an architect; the one to be created after a no-less-than-four-
year full-time study, accompanied by a certificate attesting to the completion of two years of
traineeship (4+2). The other to be created after a total of at least five years of full-time study
without any traineeship (5+0). These two profiles are replacing the one advocated by the exist-
ing Directive, which was the four-year-full-time study without any traineeship (4+0). Schools of
architecture will have the legal obligation and responsibility to decide which profile they will
follow and how their graduates will compete with one another. Are we facing a new policy to
reduce the duration of study time? Are we facing a new strategy to delegate part of architectural
education to professional practice? How will this change affect the Bologna process? These are
the most crucial questions emerging from this new situation.
The fourth issue that the Meeting discussed concerned the new forms of networking emerging
from the new Erasmus+ program, which was launched by the beginning of 2014. In Chania,
however, we wished to inform the participants about its new character. What we wished to
investigate was the viewpoint of architectural academia regarding the new conception of 17
Introduction
networking emerging from the unstable conditions of our contemporary world. What are the
new forms of networking and inter-university collaborations we need nowadays? What are the
gains from the different forms of networking initiatives developed in the last years? Do schools
of architecture have a clear policy for contemporary networking and academic exchange? What
forms of networking do we need in the digital era, in the new context of the financial crisis, in
the fast changing world? What are the appropriate forms of academic collaborations in this
context? There are emerging new responsibilities of schools of architecture to redefine and
adapt their networking policy and the forms of collaboration they need to follow.
The following eminent keynote speakers were invited to contribute to the works and the
debates of the Meeting:
Marcos Cruz, Architect, PhD, Director, Bartlett School of Architecture, UCL, U.K.
Per Olaf Fjeld, Professor of Architecture, Oslo School of Architecture, Norway
Alfonso Gómez, Civil Engineer, Architect, PhD, Universidad Católica de Chile.
Howard Davies, PhD, European University Association, U.K.
As in all the previous years, the Centre of Mediterranean Architecture hosted the event. The
opening ceremony of the Meeting was combined with the opening of the art exhibition of
Prof. Marvin Malecha Dean from North Carolina State University in USA.
As in all previous publications of the Heads’ Meetings debates, the aim of the editors has been
to offer material for further examination, reading and consultancy. We really hope that this
volume also reflects the constructive atmosphere, the positive spirit, the collaborative attitude
and the friendly mood in which the Meeting developed; necessary elements for its sustain-
ability and for the impact of its work to the future of architectural education.
18
Inspirations
Marcos Cruz
Director, Bartlett School of Architecture, UCL, London, United Kingdom
Architectural Education today
The School of tomorrow
Inspirations
This essay is the result of a keynote lecture that I gave at the 16th ENHSA conference Dealing
with Change – for a dynamic, responsive, adaptive, and engaged architectural education in Chania,
Greece in September 2013. It also follows on from an article entitled "Lateral Design – towards
a more Experimental Approach to Architectural Education" 1 written on the occasion of the
EAAE Educating Architects - towards Innovative Architecture symposium and proceedings cata-
logue published in 2010, where I addressed a new pedagogic approach towards architectural
education. The present article is different as it is more of a summary of loose observations and
experiences about schools of architecture that I made during my Directorship of the Bartlett
School of Architecture/UCL in the last four years. With it, my aim is not to define a new educa-
tional model applicable to all. Also none of the descriptions rely on rigorous or comprehensive
investigations about the history of architectural education. My intention is simply to contribute
with a few suggestions to a broader debate about our current and future schools, in a time
where our profession is undergoing profound changes.
In 2010 I stated that we have many different schools of architecture, and that institutions in
some form of manner respond to very distinct socio-economic and cultural contexts. This is
why diversity is for me unquestionable and one of the key pre-conditions to a heterogeneous
approach in architectural education that has for centuries proven so fruitful in the European
context. I am a strong advocate of varied types of pedagogic visions and identities, and this is
not only applicable to different schools, but also within each institution.
To start with, I would like to recognise that as students we are all ‘formed’ by the schools where
we study. This is not only via the chosen curriculum or structure; we are certainly influenced by
the physical surrounding we are taught in. The buildings and cities in which we spend so much
time working day and night have a surreptitious influence on our psychology and attitude. It
creates an inner sense of what it means for each of us to be an architect. In this context, it is
worth looking at some basic typologies.
The traditional art schools, such as the Beaux Arts in Paris 2 or the Akademie der Bildende
Künste in Vienna 3, integrate the oldest and most established types of architecture schools.
They are commonly set in grand neo-classical buildings with long and high-ceiling corridors
where we tend to find a small number of students who think and practice architecture as an art.
In contrast with that are the mega-institutions created in the post-war era of the 20th century
where a much more open-to-all educational model allowed thousands of students to study.
Quantity, a certain level of anonymity and the school-as-a-social-service principle still applies
today to such purpose-built (modernist) buildings. Great masterpieces, such as the FAU/UFRJ
in Rio de Janeiro 4 with its extravagant lobby and Burle-Marx garden, as well as the FAU/USP
in São Paulo 5 with its huge open assembly space and iconic ramp, best incarnate this spirit.
With kinship to such large institutions are the Polytechnic (Fachhochschulen) or Technical
Universities (TUs) in Europe that emerged in the 60s and 70s in countless urban centres. With
obvious difference between both types, they nonetheless represent an understanding of
architecture through a much closer relationship with the sciences; in many cases universities
confer architecture degrees with a simultaneous qualification in engineering, in others cases
schools of architecture are even integrated in engineering faculties. In these departments or
institutes practical knowledge (Polytechnics) and academic research (Technical Universities)
22 forms a vital part of the institutional activities and outputs. The ETSAB/UPC Barcelona 6 and the
Inspirations
One of the most renowned architecture schools is the Architectural Association in London that
is located in a Georgian townhouse in Bloomsbury London. This setting provides the school
with a very peculiar character - an originally domestic arrangement with narrow staircases and
lots of small rooms, which nonetheless makes the best case for a school that has made history
in a building that was never built for its current purpose.
Similar lack of purposefulness, but with a very different identity can be seen at Sci-Arc, which is
location in an old freight depot on the east side of downtown Los Angeles. Here the roughness
of its concrete and the quarter-of-a-mile length plays an important part of the school’s daily
atmosphere. Studios, workshops, corridors turned into crit spaces and administration work
side-by-side, with a constant exposure of people and production. The informality of all spaces
continues the legacy of the 1972 warehouse where at the time “the conventional educational
hierarchies of administrators and senior and junior faculty members disappeared in favor of a
more fluid management model…”, as Eric Owen Moss describes.13
The Bartlett, on the other hand, stands here perhaps for a more ambiguous model. Its opera-
tions happened in fact successfully for a long time in a miserable building, Wates House, which
was purposely built but only really functional due to the constant readjustments of space that
happened along each year, which turned out to be its great strengths. Definitely more than a
building to look at, the school was always understood as a changeable framework to act on
and in which anything could happen. At the same time, the recent occupation of the vacant
Royal Ear Hospital has proven a very distinct experience with its big empty spaces; the motto
‘rough building – sophisticated gear’ used during the refurbishment meant that the simple
23
Inspirations
Fig. 1-3
24 Alga(e)zebo.
Inspirations
Fig. 4a, b
Unit 20 1:1 prototyping /
NURBSTER XI – Stand for
25
the Reveal Festival.
Inspirations
Fig. 5-6
Buildings by Bartlett tutors.
26
Inspirations
Fig. 7
Buildings by Bartlett tutors.
whitewash of an almost ruin-like environment in the heart of Central London was the ideal fit
for a school that is known for its conceptual freedom and relentless production.14
A comparable case can be seen at UCLA in Los Angeles where Perloff Hall was likewise purpose-
fully built, in this case as part of the extraordinary Westwood campus. But while the building
has never been a great facility, it accommodated successfully UCLA’s acclaimed teachers and
students for a long time. UCLA today has seen important extensions through its international
DM FutureLab programme in Munich and furthermore through is recently opened IDEAS
Campus in Playa Vista.
The Bauhaus 15 with its famous Gropius building is arguably the most known example of the
20th century. But more than the whole, it is the legendary staircase famously portrayed by Oscar
Schlemmer that perhaps speaks best for the identity of the school. It is a piece that stands for
a dynamic conception of modern design expressed in a lot of the school’s work at that time,
being also the most important point of social interaction.
Not coincidentally Morphosis borrowed this idea of “a great school with a great staircase”, tak-
ing it even further with the grand void in the new Cooper Union building in NY. This extraor-
dinary staircase trespasses the whole building cross-diagonally, giving it a completely new
gravitas; it combines a complex network of circulation, visual connection and social activity.
But many schools do not enjoy a unique building typology. It is rather the presence or func-
tion of a specific spot (such as a staircase) that is enough to give identity or express a sense
27
of uniqueness of a school. In Porto the old ‘Cooperativa Árvore’, later turned into ESAP, is
Inspirations
Fig. 8
Wendy Teo - new Central Station, Taipei Taiwan.
Fig. 9
Kasper Ax - Ecummenical Centre, Turin Italy.
characterized by its scattered location right in the medieval town centre where several of its
buildings have extraordinary panoramic views. No student will ever forget 1st year drawing
classes when sitting on the top floor of ‘Passeio das Virtudes’ 16 next to the large terrace from
where they could enjoy the sublime spectacle of the city’s river and bridges.
Another good example is the famous AA bar where you can hang out and cross the most influ-
28 ential personalities of world architecture like in no other place. This bar has such reputation
Inspirations
that it was even advertised in the English newspaper Guardian as one of London's top five
quirky restaurants and bars – rather wonderful for an architecture school.17
At the Bartlett the highlight is unquestionably the annual Summer Show, which is the most
spectacular student exhibition of its kind. Staff, students, alumni, families and guests reunite
in the thousands in front of the abundant production of the school, which at the same time
uses the moment to redefine the design identity of each unit, and thus the whole school, at
the end of each year.
All in all, it is important to acknowledge the role of architecture school buildings and the
specific places or moments that are able to crystalize the identity of the whole place. Differ-
ent types of schools can be mirrored in the buildings they operate in, and there is surely not
coincidence in this relationship; like a dress, the edifices symbolise very often a particular
approach to architecture that ends up being promoted in each institution.
The scale of a school is in this context another significant feature. It varies a lot from case to
case with an impact on its structure and people. Peter Cook often compared schools to ships
and boats. He considered the large-scale, research-driven (Technical) Universities to oil tank-
ers - colossal and heavy, with lots of weight and power due to the large student numbers and
funding, but slow in adapting to change (Italian and many South American universities can
have a student body of over 10,000) 18. These universities rely on a complicated bureaucratic
machine that is usually managed rather than led. By contrast, Cook speaks about the (luxury)
speedy boats - examples include the University of Applied Arts [die Angewandte] in Vienna,
the Städelschule in Frankfurt or Princeton in New Jersey. Commonly housed in large build-
ings, these schools are tiny in size (up to 300 students) and rely on strong leadership, which
makes them very flexible and quick in adapting to change. One should add here at least a third
category which is the contemporary ferryboat - and I would argue that this is probably the
current situation of a school like the Bartlett. This is a mid-scale operation (between 500-1000
students) that is still able to adapt relatively well to change, but depending on scale and type
(closer to a yacht or a mid-scale cargo ship) risks becoming too bulky and surprisingly inflex-
ible. The ferryboat is programmatically diverse and mixed-use, able to carry a considerable
amount of freight (funding). When compared with the speedy boats, Cook sees in these cases
the advantage of a size that promotes a sense of familiarity, yet also gives particular students
sufficient space to develop their own pace without having to be under the spotlight all the
time; the unexpected front-runner can emerge from behind.
The structure of schools is clearly the most discussed aspect and seen by many as the pivotal
factor of success in architectural education. It is certainly relevant, but we all know that a bet-
ter structure does not necessarily make a better school; it can only facilitate the production
that ultimately is down to the symbiosis of staff and students. In Europe one of the greatest
accomplishments has undoubtedly been the creation of an equivalence between schools of
different backgrounds and ideologies. This, however, has been achieved with a high cost. The
equivalence of a 3+2 structure implemented through the Bologna treaty forced many schools
to a hugely difficult and time-consuming reform that is now risking to over-homogenise edu-
cation in Europe. In the end, I believe one should accept a diverse set of positions and avoid
over-emphasising the role of structure when this is only a temporary condition that can be
changed at any time, without necessarily making the levels of education better. Just look the 29
Inspirations
Fig. 10
Richard Beckett, Alex Rizova - Agro-Environmental Urbanism, Taipei Taiwan.
recent discussions about a new 4+1 model that might force schools to a renewed restructu-
ration all over Europe. More relevant, I think, is whether a school uses a semester, annual, or
multi-annual model (including the ‘Meisterklassen’). The semester system is typically horizontal
and tends to prepare students to become short-distant runners. The annual system, on the
other hand, develops middle-distance runners, who are often slower but more in-depth think-
ers. Their production tends to be more personal and critical. The bi-annual or Meisterklasse
system is typically vertical, mixing students from different years, and produces long-distant
runners. Their endurance is more in tune with a more experimental and research-driven atti-
tude in design, especially with projects that demand time to explore unknown territories. Not
surprisingly many students of this system are inclined at some point in their career to become
engaged in academic activities.
There are enormous variables in what concerns the specific curriculum implemented by each
school. Many schools use what I call the ‘universal knowledge curriculum’, relying on a peda-
gogic cluster of subjects that aims at giving students a broad but generalist overview of design,
history, technology, social and environmental studies, etc. Fewer places are offering this more
focused and student-tailored curriculum, which, in a time where advances in technology are
moving extremely quickly, and where information technologies allow knowledge to be avail-
able more or less everywhere instantaneously, is certainly a valid alternative approach. The
question remains for each school where to start and end with the extent of the curriculum? If
one takes for example the case of basic history education in architecture schools today, one
wonders how capable students are to assimilate the breath of historic knowledge taught in a
by-default compressed set of sessions. How useful is it really for students to hear in theory about
a Borromoni or Bernini, when they will hardly ever be able to digest or even remotely apply any
of their achievements in their design? The point I want to make here is that there is a danger
with all the broad curricula in trying to cover too much too quickly, forcing students through
an often unmanageable process in their basic architectural education. This is even more so
when the length of architecture studies has been shortened already, and is in the imminence
30
of being condensed even more in the future. Here, I would argue, it is important to re-evaluate
Inspirations
Fig. 11
Sam Welham, Rui Liu, Jeffrey Lee - Favela-Script, Rio de Janeiro Brazil.
the role of contemporary design studios and question how they can effectively compensate
for this reduction through an integrated and multi-layered education of architecture. How do
we teach design in a way that lets a multiplicity of fields (conceptual, methodological, histori-
cal, socio-political, technological, etc.) to be considered, and how is the vital role of applied
knowledge through the tools design preparing our students differently for the profession of
tomorrow? This doesn’t mean necessarily to implement a more specialised system, but rather
to allow students to tailor their courses to the preferences and interests they develop, enabling 31
Inspirations
Fig. 12
32 Joanna Pawlas - Audiobricks, Hong Kong PR China.
Inspirations
them to create their own trajectory of learning. At the Bartlett, for example, we saw a shift
in the 90s from a 80% - 20% balance of Design/Project versus Technology/H+T/Prof+Urban
Studies, to a 60% - 40% ratio today, which is driven by requirements of professional bodies that
ask schools to comply with an ever more wide-ranging curriculum. As it stands, the breath of
taught subjects is so extensive and time-consuming that it is in fact reducing the inherently
comprehensive and synthetic role of design studios – add here the time-restrictions of the
semester system and it will create an even narrower frame for students to develop their own
approach to architecture. I like to consider the possibility of less curriculum in our schools.
We should perhaps avoid an over-regularised module-based system in favour of a far simpler
and design-integrated pedagogic model, one in which optional open-classes and a few core
subjects can be strategically coordinated (and even integrated) with design.
The studio environment in itself is a factor that is not to be underestimated in contemporary
design. From the extreme size of an open-plan environment, such as the one seen at the Taub-
man College of Architecture and Urban Planning at the University of Michigan, where hundreds
of students sit side-by-side like in a Detroit car manufacturing plant, to the 8-15m2 Central
London ‘cubicles’ found in Wates House at the Bartlett, there is an array of different spaces and
atmospheres possible. Whatever type available, fundamental is that students are able to work
at school in a surrounding that promotes a culture of creative dialogue, teamwork and critical
debate. In my article of 2012 I compared the contemporary student to a ‘networked virtuoso’
who is a highly skilled master of his/her tools and craft increasingly more linked to a world-wide
community of experts outside the studio. 19 Yet with such connectivity students still need to
feel at home in their studios and be able to personalise their work place as an expression and
reflection of their own interests. Possibly the best example that calls to mind is Antoni Gaudi’s
Sagrada Familia atelier where Gaudi’s intellectual universe had a direct reflection on the stu-
dio’s walls and ceilings; drawings intermingle with models, figural ornaments, found objects,
creating a manifold of extraordinary richness that undoubtedly inspired his own production.20
The change from the drawing board to the computer interface has brought with it much
discussed changes in what concerns our design practice. New processes are asking for new
work environments. It is interesting to look at the experimental case at NCKU in Taiwan where
a set of new studio scenarios are being tested through the integration of network-based and
interactive systems. Also new computational tools are triggering new modes of production
and fabrication, challenging further the traditional practice of architecture in studios. This is
allowing us to test in a both three-dimensional and material way more complex geometries
and tectonics. As an example, in the post-professional Masters at the IaaC in Barcelona or B.PRO
at the Bartlett, studios and workshops are merging in an unprecedented manner, fostering a
much more intimate relationship between the act of design and physical/spatial production.
In B.PRO you can find CNC milling, 3D printing and laser machines, and robots are now even
sitting on drawing tables. A new sense of digital crafting is emerging where students are
combining computational simulation and modelling tools with hands-on analogue material
experimentation.
We should not forget that technical know-how is nowadays also more and more concentrated
in places where the manufacturing and production of materials and architecture takes place.
The marcosandmarjan Alga(e)zebo project sited in busy Euston Square Gardens in London
gives good evidence of this. Initially selected as part of an exclusive competition for London
school’s of architecture to design and build an innovative piece for the Mayor's Part of Won- 33
Inspirations
Fig. 13
34 Joanna Pawlas – Sonic Morphologies 1, Hong Kong PR China.
Inspirations
Fig. 14
Joanna Pawlas – Sonic Morphologies 2, Hong Kong PR China. 35
Inspirations
Fig. 15
Maria Knutsson-Hall – Slow motion architecture 1, Rio de Janeiro Brazil.
der: Incredible Installations during the London Olympics, the Alga(e)zebo was only possible
due to an interdisciplinary collaboration between experts from academia and industry. The
knowledge of Dutch manufacturers Formstaal/CSI in Germany enabled experimentation with
perforated double steel curvature plates, while the Austrian branch of German engineering
company Bollinger & Grohmann took care of the structural calculation of the complex geom-
etry. At the same time, UCL Algae gave the necessary support to develop the algae vessels
which were later inserted in the structure, while everything was designed and managed from
within the Bartlett. The Alga(e)zebo reflected an important shift: that of architecture schools
not only being a place for exclusive vocational education to become also a research-oriented
lab capable of intervening directly in the public realm through its production. Research centres
(in may cases co-funded by industrial partners) are appearing all over the world. Leading hubs
including the Centre for Information Technology and Architecture (CITA) at the Royal Danish
Academy of Fine Arts in Copenhagen, the IDEAS Campus at UCLA in Los Angeles, the Spatial
Information Architecture Laboratory (SIAL) at the RMIT in Melbourne, The Why Factory at the TU
Delft, or the recently created Centre for Experimental Environments and Design (CEED) with its
connected Syn.de.Bio network at the Bartlett in London. All these are possible due to the fact
that our contemporary schools are gradually changing their attitude. Regardless of whether
they are of a scientific background or not, any type of school is now assimilating more and
more sophisticated equipped that facilitates artistic and scientific domains of architecture to
come together in an unprecedented manner.
This shift is also announcing a clear drive towards much more collaborative work procedures
in professional practice that are created both within and outside the offices. Different from the
old model where a master-architect was able to define almost entirely the design of a building
(Oscar Niemeyer was probably the last living modernist who was able to do this), contempo-
rary architecture is the result of multi-layered processes in which many people take part. The
36 paradigmatic case of Steve Pike in 1999-2003 has shown how this has affected architectural
Inspirations
Fig. 16
Maria Knutsson-Hall – Slow motion architecture 2, Rio de Janeiro Brazil. 37
Inspirations
Fig. 17
Maria Knutsson-Hall – Sloth Architecture, Rio de Janeiro Brazil.
education as well. As a student he used the studio as a base from where he operated with a
substantial network of people and facilities, including UCL’s Micro-biology Department, glass
blowing at the Royal College of Art, CADCAM at the Bartlett, etc., all of which were necessary
to develop his biologically sensitive monitor vessels.
All the examples show how an intensified design-through-making attitude is becoming ever
more relevant in schools. Until the 90s, ideas and concepts were the driving force of archi-
tectural experimentation and innovation, while today the focus is much more driven by the
possibilities of materialised thought. The extraordinary technical means available do not satisfy
us with the illustrations of ideas anymore – our future requires physical demonstrations, which
is why the understanding of materials and tools is becoming so pertinent. 1:1 prototyping
is an essential way forward for students to learn how to apply their tools and techniques to
concepts, materials and spaces that are not only optimised and efficient, but also socially and
poetically meaningful.
In my article of 2012 I argued for the promotion of a much-needed experimental attitude in
higher education. I defended the idea that experiential and practical engagement with space
and materials should precede the conceptual understanding of it. This has made us change in
Unit 20 our work method in the last few years, with the effect that students now initiate their
year with a material investigation that is digitally fabricated, while at the same time establish-
ing the overall research premises of their design. 21 The point is that architecture students
need a much more in-depth sensibility for materials in a time where there are so many new
composites being developed and there is an acute need for a more sustainable approach to
our built environment. It is often shocking to realise how reduced the material vocabulary of
38 students is and how much this impoverishes the haptic and environmental dimension of what
Inspirations
they propose. Amongst many other possibilities are a plethora of materials with a new biologi-
cally infused physicality, including bio-concrete, bio-bricks, bio-plastics, bio-insulation, etc.
From what I have described so far, there are several aspects that I believe are relevant for what
is becoming the school of tomorrow. It is certainly a place influenced by a distinctive physical
surrounding, personalised studios and well-equipped workshops (including laboratories for
bio-technological and environmental research). It is also a place that implements a simplified
curriculum where design teaching regains its central role, and where an annual or even multi-
annual pedagogic structure offers students more time to develop their work in a personal, yet
also collaborative way. These schools are places that invest in providing students with both
creative and critical instruments, and where physical prototyping enables them not only to
illustrate but to materialise their thought, and thus reach out more directly to the society. It is
also a place of more interdisciplinarity promoted through an internally supported research-
by-design culture. But clearly, all of this only really makes sense if the school relies on the right
people! I refer here again to Peter Cook who has stated so often throughout his long academic
career that good teachers are key to attract good students who create great work, which in
turn is what defines the most attractive schools that appeal to the best teachers and students,
and so on… The magic synergy between tutor and student works through intense teamwork,
which has to give each project a sense of a conjoint mission and unpredictable exploration.
This spirit needs to be nurtured in order to be transmitted from generation to generation.
One should not forget here the tutor’s responsibility in guiding this process. With guidance I
mean not only a sense of direction and search for meaningfulness, but also the right balance
between the student’s intellectual freedom and a hands-on interference on student’s work if
this is required to achieve high-level results.
But such a school has also risks, which are down to the fact that they are financially demanding
and academically very intense. In fact, academic pressures nowadays are already triggering
an excessive academization of architecture schools. This is causing many academics to be
increasingly detached from professional practice. The high demands of teaching and research
procedures, along with knowledge transfer and heavy-duty enabling roles risks distracting
academics from what really matters: the production of great work. On the other hand, there
are also increasing obstacles for practitioners to be accepted in academia when research and
teaching responsibilities cannot be matched properly. In too many cases, the best practition-
ers are not attracted to university life because of the inflexibilities of academic protocols, low
pay, lack of research support, etc. I would argue here that it is pivotal for architecture schools
to create the right environment for practitioners to give their time to academia, especially for
those rare cases where great designers are also great teachers. Ultimately they are the best role
models for architecture students. Hence, it is key that the school of tomorrow avoids being too
demanding and convoluted that those from outside are excluded. During my Directorship at
the Bartlett I noticed this danger. I made a great effort to attract to the school more practicing
architects without at the same time overlooking all those extraordinary academics who have
chosen an exclusive career in higher education (and I was fortunate to have so many amazing
colleagues to work with). For me the school of tomorrow, rather than a defined educational
structure is a hub or platform for both academics and practitioners to network, to teach, to
research and produce; it is a place to question and to go beyond established formats. As a
result, I had to get teachers from wherever far they were; and that now means that in a school 39
Inspirations
like the Bartlett teachers commute from all over the UK and Europe on a weekly basis (Edinburg,
Manchester, Brighton, Barcelona, Athens, Bremen, Vienna, Copenhagen, Paris, Madrid, etc.) to
meet each other and be part of this conjoint endeavour. There is a new balance between those
from London and abroad, but also from within and outside of academia that has boosted a
renewed sense of confidence and courage in students to push the boundaries of experimenta-
tion with building design.
Before finalising I would like to refer one last time to my article of 2012 where I stated the impor-
tance of ‘Lateral Thinking’ as a vital method of creative problem solving. I extrapolated Edward
de Bono’s concept to the idea of ‘Lateral Design’ 22 and defined it as a quintessential method
that architects use to find new answers for an increasingly complex world – a place that is
environmentally unbalanced, financially volatile, with diminishing resources and with societies
in profound transformation. I spoke about the need for more non-linear thinking systems that
do not seek for obvious and predictable outcomes. The notion of ‘lateral’ implied thinking ‘out
of the box’ and more synthetic action that is prone to generate creative ideas across a variety
of disciplines by exploring intuitive, rather free flowing design possibilities. I also mentioned
the need for schools to encourage a more risk-taking attitude in students, allowing them to
‘fail’ rather than only pushing them to succeed. For me such method is essential to guarantee
an experimental work ethos in the future of architectural education.
In Unit 20 we have attempted this method and managed to produce an amazing array of
original and innovative design propositions. Students such as Wendy Teo integrated up to 6
different model making techniques in her exuberant design for an environmentally sustainable
new Central Station in Taipei; or Kasper Ax who worked on a project for an Ecumenical Centre of
Turin where, beside the programmatic complexities inherent to the project, he combined stud-
ies of Gestalt theory with acoustics of whisper chambers, employing for the first time a precise
control of 3D colour printing in the school. On a larger urban scale, Richard Beckett and Alex
Rizova developed an innovative agro-environmental strategy for Taiwanese cities, while Sam
Welham, Rui Liu and Jeff Lee interpreted the morphological complexity of Rio’s shantytowns to
create a ‘favela-script’ that proposed a new urban design paradigm for the city. Joanna Pawlas’s
acoustic shells and ‘audiobricks’ for a tower in Hong Kong, or Maria Knutsson-Hall’s sloth stud-
ies, and the resulting slow-motion architecture that worked like an architecturally embedded
ecology of growth, all form part of an in-depth research of lateral design.
An intense and refined portfolio culture has underpinned the work of these students who were
able to develop a great repertoire of designs. More than a simple documentation process, the
portfolio as a methodology allows students to create a feedback mechanism whereby thoughts
materialise into drawings or models that in turn influence their next steps of design. Ideas
are constantly recycled and the sequence of small projects creates the path for the student’s
supra-project: the creation of their own architectural personality for their future career. Work
submitted every year to the RIBA President’s Silver medals awards has proven how diverse and
in-depth explorations students from all over the UK and increasingly schools from abroad are
undertaking with the help of portfolios. Through this method it is possible to develop what
is widely accepted as ‘research-by-design’ even in undergraduate and postgraduate levels.
I would like to conclude by mentioning John Taylor Gatto and Sir Ken Robinson, both of
whom have in their own way promoted principles in primary and secondary education that
I see of relevance for higher education too. On the one hand, Gatto’s argument about ‘less
40
schooling and more education’ echoes my own conviction that we need to reduce the weight
Inspirations
of our curricula and give students more room to develop critical, experimental and happy
minds (I am here responding to the excessive levels of anxiety and pain felt by students in
our contemporary schools). 23 Robinson, on the other hand, speaks for the necessity of an
education that truly nurtures (rather than undermines) creativity, which again reflects my
own thoughts 24 - and I would add that for this we require the right work environment, support
and definitely the right people.
As teachers today, we need to anticipate the architects of tomorrow. We need to give our stu-
dents not only the most advanced skills, but also trigger their sense of curiosity and openness
to embrace novelty and change. They need to learn how to learn, in order to be able to respond
to forthcoming challenges. We need to stimulate new collaborative work and innovative forms
of practice (probably very different from the formats we currently know) and make our students
pro-active, basically giving them scope and courage to develop their own architectural identity
and thoughts. Ultimately we need to awaken their inner dreams as architects and give them
through the education of today the tools to realise the architecture of tomorrow.
Notes
1 Cruz, Marcos. ‘Lateral Design – Towards a more Experimental Approach to Architectural Education’, in
Spiridonidis, Constantin; Voyatzaki, Maria (eds.). Educating Architects towards Innovative Architecture,
Proceedings Catalogue, EAAE Transactions on Architectural Education no46, 2010 pp. 21-29
2 Main building designed by Félix Duban, opened in 1830
3 Main building designed by Theophil Hansen and built between 1872-1877
4 Building designed by Jorge Moreira, opened in 1957
5 Building designed by João Batista Vilanova e Artigas, opened in 1961
6 Main building designed by Josep Maria Segarra Solsona, opened in 1961; extension design by José
Antonio Coderch between 1978-85
7 Tower block at the Ernst-Reuter-Platz designed by Bernhard Hermkes between 1966-68; Auditorium
and library designed by Hans Scharoun between 1963-68
8 Amongst others interventions in the new premises, stand out MVRDV’s design for the Tribune of
The Why Factory, with furniture by Richard Hutten, built in 2009.
9 Building designed by John Andrews, opened in 1972
10 Building designed by Han Baode between 1974-76
11 Main building designed by Sebatian Fulcado & Carlos Azofeifa, opened in 2006
12 Buildings are designed by an unusual variety of architects, including Sergio Larrain Garcia Moreno,
Jorge Swinburn, Teodoro Fernández, Smiljan Radic, Cecilia Puga, Alejandro Aravena, Sebastian Irar-
razaval, etc.
13 Eric Owen Moss. Director’s message on SciArc’s website, 2014
14 Note that the Bartlett is decant into an empty three storey high warehouse in the vicinity of UCL in
July 2014 which is certainly going to have a great impact on the school’s operations, while Wates
House is being refurbished and extended to accommodate the school from 2016 onwards.
15 Building in Dessau designed by Walter Gropius between 1925-26
16 Building façade designed by Nicolau Nasoni, 17th century
17 Howard, Rachel. ‘London’s top five quirky restaurants and bars’, in The Guardian, Friday 27th of July
2012 http://www.theguardian.com/travel/2012/jul/27/london-top-five-quirky-restaurants-bars
18 In their final report of the evaluation of architecture schools in Vienna in 2003, Peter Cook, Luise
King, Nat Chard and Marcos Cruz identified the risk of too much student anonymity in the rather 41
Inspirations
untransparent and bureaucratic structure of large universities. The team referred to the syndrome of
the ‘grey student’ who is enrolled without, however, been ever seen. The grey student can be around
for many years, often manipulating the system by choosing the easiest way through the curriculum
to afford the least exposure.
19 Cruz, Marcos. ‘Lateral Design – Towards a more Experimental Approach to Architectural Education’, in
Spiridonidis, Constantin; Voyatzaki, Maria (eds.). Educating Architects towards Innovative Architecture,
Proceedings Catalogue, EAAE Transactions on Architectural Education no46, 2010 p. 28
20 I am here clearly making a case for the atelier rather than office environment as it is seen in the
majority of practices today.
21 MArch Unit 20 has been run by Marcos Cruz since 1999. He taught with Salvador Perez Arroyo between
1999 and 2004 and with Marjan since 2004. Several other tutors got involved temporarily in the unit,
including Shaun Murray (2005-2006), Hannes Mayer (2011-12) and Richard Beckett (2012-14).
22 De Bono, Edward. The Use of Lateral Thinking, Cape Publishing, 1967
23 Taylor Gatto, John. Dumbing Us Down: The Hidden Curriculum of Compulsory Schooling, New Society
Publishers 2002
24 Robinson, Ken. TED Talk ‘How Schools Kill Creativity’ http://www.ted.com/talks/ken_robinson_says_
schools_kill_creativity
Images info
Image 1
‘ALGA(E)ZEBO – WONDER, INCREDIBLE INSTALLATIONS’ for the London Olympics (General View)
Location: Euston Square Gardens, London UK
Design team: marcosandmarjan, London UK
Manufacturer: Formstaal GmbH & Co.KG, Stralsund Germany
Engineering: Bollinger-Grohman-Schneider, Vienna Austria
Photobioreactor: Richard Beckett - DMC London; UCL Algal Biotechnology, London UK (special thanks
to Dr Saul Purton, Marco Lizzul, Lamya A Haj, Laura Stoffels, Joanna Szaub, as well as Joanne Field at the
Culture Collection of Algae and Protozoa, Scottish Marine Institute)
Photo credit: Virgilio Ferreira
Image 2
‘ALGA(E)ZEBO – WONDER, INCREDIBLE INSTALLATIONS’ for the London Olympics (Inverted Foliage)
Location: Euston Square Gardens, London UK
Design team: marcosandmarjan, London UK
Manufacturer: Formstaal GmbH & Co.KG, Stralsund Germany
Engineering: Bollinger-Grohman-Schneider, Vienna Austria
Photobioreactor: Richard Beckett - DMC London; UCL Algal Biotechnology, London UK (special thanks
to Dr Saul Purton, Marco Lizzul, Lamya A Haj, Laura Stoffels, Joanna Szaub, as well as Joanne Field at the
Culture Collection of Algae and Protozoa, Scottish Marine Institute)
Photo credit: BREAD
Image 3
‘ALGA(E)ZEBO – WONDER, INCREDIBLE INSTALLATIONS’ for the London Olympics (Bioreactors)
Location: Euston Square Gardens, London UK
Design team: marcosandmarjan, London UK
Manufacturer: Formstaal GmbH & Co.KG, Stralsund Germany
42 Engineering: Bollinger-Grohman-Schneider, Vienna Austria
Inspirations
Photobioreactor: Richard Beckett - DMC London; UCL Algal Biotechnology, London UK (special thanks
to Dr Saul Purton, Marco Lizzul, Lamya A Haj, Laura Stoffels, Joanna Szaub, as well as Joanne Field at the
Culture Collection of Algae and Protozoa, Scottish Marine Institute)
Photo credit: BREAD
Image 4a/b
NURBSTER XI – Stand for the Reveal Festival, Camley Street Park
Location: Camley Street Natural Park, London UK
Organisation: Stefanie Mills and Marina Chang from the Development Planning Unit, UCL
Design: marcosandmarjan with Unit 20 students (Aleksandrina Rizova, Richard Beckett, Wendy Teo, Linda
Hagberg, Amanda Bate, Leonhard Clemens, Luca Rizzi Brignoli)
Photo credit: Paul Smoothy
Image 5
Buildings by Bartlett practicing tutors 1
Teams: EcoLogicStudio; Ben Addy/Moxon; SOMA; David Garcia Studio; Peter Cook and Colin Fournier;
Niall McLaughlin Architects; Josep Mias Architects; Ashton Porter Architects
Image 6
Buildings by Bartlett practicing tutors 2
Teams: Niall McLaughlin Architects; Josep Mias Architects; Storp Weber Architects; Matthew Butcher/
Postworks; marcosandmarjan; Izaskun Chinchilla Architects; Ben Addy/Moxon; CJ Lim/Studio 8
Image 7
Buildings by Bartlett practicing tutors 3
Teams: SOMA; Niall McLaughlin Architects; Christine Hawley Architects; marcosandmarjan; Josep Mias
Architects; Sixteen Makers; YA Architects; Ashton Porter Architects; 42 Architects
Image 8
New Central Station for Taipei, Taiwan
Design: Wendy Teo / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Marjan Colletti
Image 9
Ecummenical Centre for Turin, Italy
Design: Kasper Ax / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Marjan Colletti
Image 10
Agro-Environmental Urbanism in Taipei, Taiwan
Design: Richard Beckett, Alexa Rizova / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Marjan Colletti
Image 11
Favela-Script for Rio de Janeiro, Brazil
Design: Sam Welham, Rui Liu, Jeffrey Lee / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Hannes Mayer
Image 12
Sonic Morphologies 1 / Audiobricks
Design: Joanna Pawlas / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Marjan Colletti / Richard Beckett 43
Inspirations
Image 13
Sonic Morphologies 2
Design: Joanna Pawlas / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Marjan Colletti / Richard Beckett
Image 14
Sonic Morphologies 3
Design: Joanna Pawlas / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Marjan Colletti / Richard Beckett
Image 15
Slow-motion Architecture 1
Design: Maria Knuttson-Hall / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Hannes Mayer
Image 16
Slow-motion Architecture 2
Design: Maria Knuttson-Hall / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Hannes Mayer
Image 17
Sloth Architecture
Design: Maria Knuttson-Hall / Bartlett MArch Unit 20
Supervision: Marcos Cruz / Hannes Mayer
44
Per Olaf Fjeld
Professor, Oslo School of Architecture and Design, Norway
Motivations and Crossroads
Inspirations
Over the years, we have had many discussions together, where bits and pieces of our own per-
sonalities and architectural beliefs have surfaced. I have always taken the voice of an architect
and teacher, and this will be my voice this afternoon. My conversation with you is a synthesis
of many thoughts and ideas inspired by our discussions and a few individuals who throughout
my teaching career and practice have been important: as inspiration and in helping to focus
on architecture and not everything else with the potential to confuse or waylay the situation.
Motivations
I am in no way resistant to change, but one has to learn to navigate through feeling, perhaps
more than information and meaning, because as part of the biological world you have to
regard yourself as complete, a complete cycle feelings and all. Thus in this sense, feeling is
not an insular subjectivity, and as such the single voice within a group can have a profound
meaning and effect. Without navigation what is the information and meaning?
There are very few truly significant architectural discoveries, and those that make a mark have
always been dependent upon an understanding and inspiration of the past, of what has tran-
spired in nature or society on all levels, large or small. Today, these discoveries are very easy to
miss due to the rather prevalent and naïve belief that architecture as a solo endeavor is capable
of coming up with something new every day. The core of architecture is not innovation, but
to understand or sense architectural depth may be looked upon as a form of innovation, but
when innovation for all its good intensions evolves into a business or a form of speculation
it defeats humanness.
I will try to be as direct as I can, which is probably not very direct, rather more roundabout,
to speak about the humanness in architecture, not as a word or an intellectual gesture, but
rather to come closer to an understanding of architecture where human beings express a deep
cognizance of the physical world. Today, architecture´s inertia is the new challenge, because
its tools indicate an easy and quick perfection. We desire it to be much more than it has the
capacity to be. As architecture crawls into the future, it makes its own important history, a story
full of traces and memories, positive and negative, we cannot totally disregard.
This brings me to something Ludwig Wittgenstein wrote in a personal notebook in 1947,
“architecture immortalizes and glorifies something” and “when there is nothing to glorify there
can be no architecture”. This remark has interested me from the first time I read it as it gener-
ates the question; what does architecture glorify today? This is more a challenge and certainly
not an easy question to answer. I find the word glorify difficult in today´s situation. Is it more
what motivates architecture today? In order to challenge this question and to rethink the word
glorify, I sensed at once that it was crucial to be personal, to be cognizant of one’s personal
sphere of experience and open for the possibility of not accepting standard predetermined
answers or understandings of situation. In many ways, we no longer have the capacity to fully
control, comprehend, and distinguish between our private mental constructions from the
pre -cooked images of global mental constructions, and it is not always clear when these two
mental constructions interchange.
I have always admired individuals whom driven by a certain type of passion have an energy
that makes possible the concentration needed to enter the creative process. It appears as
46 though they often find their information and precise content within the rituals of everyday life.
Inspirations
They form a present without a filter, without a buffer, direct, and this inspiration comes from
within, whether it is an individual or group. Unfortunately it takes a long time to realize what
this means. We take the creative act for granted in the belief that information and knowledge
will be enough: enough both in relation to the process itself and the critical understanding
of its physical result.
What motivates you to be an architect and teacher? Does your motivation strive for a shared
or common platform that goes beyond your personal requirements, beyond “self”?
In relation to my own situation in life, as an architect and teacher, I feel the first step in motiva-
tion has to be personal. With this, I am not referring to motivation that fulfills personal require-
ments, but a precise, critical understanding of the motivations that lie within the private sphere.
I will mention some of my motivations, since they may not be the same as yours.
First Μotivation:
One is never able to capture architecture. Architecture has a depth-capacity that is dependent
upon a creative act; meaning the moment a spatial discovery occurs, it is already propelling
towards the next discovery. This reminds me of what Louis Kahn said once in the classroom,
“never be afraid to offer your ideas and work to others, the moment they understand them,
you are already somewhere else in your thoughts“.
Therefore, to search for a comprehension of architectural depth is a recurrent motivation; to
understand or to be aware of architecture’s potential (its spatial potential) is a continuous cycle
of inspiration. To interpret change into an architectural space requires a careful reading and
re-discovery of human content. The depth of its success will depend upon how, when and to
what degree we are able to spatially transform this content into architectural limitations. With
this I mean architecture can´t do everything! To make superficial changes is easy and may
appear to respond to the task at hand, but to go deeper into the core of an architectural task
proves to require an incredible concentration and energy.
Second Motivation:
We are constantly searching for and in need of space, and architecture has the capacity to
make an offer, not just take on a set formula, but also initiate change. It is not a static situa-
tion. Our need to possess or reclaim physical space as human beings surfaces every day. The
second motivation lies in sensing social, cultural or physical change and understanding how
this affects architecture.
Third Motivation:
This is the deep relationship between nature and architecture, and here I do not regard nature
as a negative resistance force or hindrance, rather a strong motivation with the capacity to
propel the comprehension and use of architectural space in fruitful and challenging directions.
This is also true for an urban condition; what is nature in this situation?
47
Inspirations
Fig. 1 Fig. 2
Sketch Sverre Fehn. Woodland crematorium,
Private notebook. Stockholm, Gunnar Asplund.
Photo: POF.
Fig. 3 Fig. 4
Woodland chapel Gunnar Asplund/ Sigurd Town Hall Gøteborg Sweden, Gunnar Asplund (Taken
48 Leverenz. Photo: POF. from book).
Inspirations
There are many other aspects that can capture one´s architectural interest, but for the above
motivations to have clarity and precision they require a belief in architecture itself. If not, archi-
tecture may only survive as a profession or business since some form of shelter will always be
needed, but the essence of architecture with its unique capacity to survive over time through
all the flux of change, this will probably be left behind in the rush to satisfy the present.
One question that pops up related to these motivations is the relationship between the indi-
vidual and the group. Are we able to talk about a common, accessible, shared, driving force
within architecture? In order to pursue this question further, the Swedish architect Gunnar
Asplund’s work and life shed some light on this question.
Over the years, I have come to understand Asplund’s architectural importance on many levels,
his work of course, but also how many architects directly or indirectly were deeply affected by
his approach and his concerns for a shared architecture in the broadest human sense.
Asplund was born in1885, and faced early in his career great changes in technology, medicine,
social and political upheaval, unrest in Finland and Baltic countries, World War I, and the great
depression. How he understood and interpreted these changes and events into his personal
sphere affected how he approached architecture.
He was the head architect for the Stockholm exhibition in 1930, which was a showcase for
innovative Scandinavian industry and its political experiment around social welfare, new labor
laws, land laws and healthcare. The exhibition presented architecture based on efficient, clean,
light and airy solutions that utilized mass production and prefabrication. This clearly paralleled
previous European exhibitions of the time, but the difference lay in motivation. It spoke directly
towards the average citizen designing for mundane everyday life tasks, health and wellbeing
of the body. It was inclusive, not exclusive in its audience.
The exhibition was a success in part due to Asplund’s influence and work, and yet this exhibi-
tion interests me far less in relation to my argument. Rather, it is his private work from the office,
teaching, and how he placed this into a life context. In many ways, Asplund´s teaching and
thinking ran parallel to another great architect/educator from the North who unfortunately left
Finland in the early 1920´s for the USA, Eilel Saarinan. He too had many of the same concerns.
A few years after his arrival in the USA, he headed the newly established architecture school
at the Cranbrook Academy. His built work in both Finland and USA was an inspiration for the
next generation of architects, and not in the least his capacity as a teacher at Cranbrook. Alvar
Aalto spoke several times about the importance of both these architect/teachers for the Nordic
countries development into the 20th century.
This picture is the entrance to Asplund’s Woodland Cemetery outside Stockholm. It was built
some years after the exhibition. Even today, one senses an architectural understanding of our
shared human experiences and situation. In this picture, the soft winter landscape leads up to
a place where the ashes are thrown out into the landscape offering life presence even when
related to death. He developed a formal language where he very skillfully unified functional-
ism and classicism losing the time label of style. It communicates directly, as the space and its
image are one and the same. It is timeless architecture not empowered with authority, fear
or uncertainty, but rather generosity, approachability. The people who work here are deeply
attached to their work place; the landscape involves the local population beyond its intended
49
function. It has been loved almost from its very beginning.
Inspirations
Fig. 5
Salt Institute, California, Louis I
Kahn. Photo: POF.
Fig. 6
Birapuera park Sao Paulo Oskar
Niemeyer. Photo: POF.
Fig. 8
Sketch Sverre Fehn. Private
notebook.
Fig. 7
Sketch Sverre Fehn. Private
50 notebook.
Inspirations
In the Forest Chapel 1918-1920 in partnership with Sigurd Lewerentz (who designed the gate
and surrounding landscape), the relationship between nature and culture as architecture is
very clear. The chapel is part of a large spatial sequence. You discover the chapel by walking
through the woods.
The new addition to the Göteborg Town Hall, 1934-7) curiously offers a flat hierarchy from the
plan to the simplest detail. Independent of rank or position, it makes no distinction between
users. The lawyers, the prisoners, the visitors and administration are treated spatially, as equal.
Asplund carries this flat hierarchy farther in his approach to the existing old town hall; the
new addition respects the physical presence of the old building neither more nor less. No
knowledge of architecture or its technology is necessary to enter this space. Having visited
these buildings over and over again, for decades, these three works continue to touch me,
never foreign, never outside of the present. Asplund navigates his architecture with a clear
understanding of humanness. He also valued this comprehension as an essential element in
his teaching, but he knew it could only be reached through some form of architectural depth.
To understand the door as an opening was complex enough for a student task. He attracted
the most talented young architects of the time. Alvar Aalto and Arne Jacobsen both regarded
him as their mentor and teacher. Arne Jacobsen as a mature young architect would arrive
every summer to work without pay in Asplund´s office. He returned for ten summers just to
learn. In this period, more or less by word of mouth, many would visit his works including
Louis Kahn who visited Stockholm on his first visit to Europe when the library had been open
only a few months.
In Asplund’s office, there were no repetitive, work or timesaving methods; each new project
was a blank slate. Each task required the same care, a distinct connection between architec-
ture and life. The value of architecture belonged to the value of life. In short, this meant that
architecture and the architect were very aware of their obligations and task.
I acknowledge that group heroes have replaced the individual master architect of the past, but
in order to go deeper into this search or understanding of a relationship between humanness
and architecture I need to talk about a few more individuals, and the first is Louis I Kahn. His
texts are often regarded as poetic, cryptic, and suggest more of a visual image than that of
content, but if one goes deeper into the text they reveal a strong sense of humanity, and in
particular when he talks about the architecture of institution and the shared human aspiration.
Kahn´s concept of institution grew out of a search for architecture that could set in motion a
sense of collective identity, intuitively sensed as human agreement. Each form of institution
carries an individual identity whether it is a house, street or school, and this in turn gives the
needed separation from one institution to another. However, he also felt that our institutions
are on trial because the inspiration that first called them into being is no longer felt. They
operate simply as a matter of course. He often commented that human agreement is a sense
of rapport, working in unison without the need to be understood as an example, rather as a
demand for presence. Kahn would then comment further that new spaces come only from a
new sense of human agreement: one that affirms a promise of life. This new agreement will
reveal new access and the human support for their establishment.
It is interesting to note that in his early article on monumentality Kahn rejected that contem-
porary society had no common image of itself strong enough to lead architecture towards 51
Inspirations
Fig. 9
Museum at Hamar Norway,
Sverre Fehn. Photo: POF.
Fig. 10
Glaser Museum, Norway, Sverre
Fehn. Photo: POF.
Fig. 11
The Grohshennig House, Per Olaf
Fjeld. Photo: POF.
Fig. 12
Oslo Town Museum, Per Olaf
52
Fjeld. Photo: POF.
Inspirations
a sense of communality. Within these thoughts, he is also expressing a strong belief in the
future. In each time-layer, there is also an architectural search.
Another teacher who taught on and off at the University of Pennsylvania at the same time
was Lewis Mumford. His writing presented many challenging thoughts for architects in this
period, and his book “The Transformation of Man” from 1966 was on my reading list while in
Kahn’s Master Class. This work took up many of the same issues Kahn pondered over in relation
to architecture: man the biological species and man as human. Mumford stresses in this book
that the need to become human is man’s first and perhaps deepest desire and that nature
provides the material but man must affect the change. I still find this a challenging book in
relation to architectural discourse.
Kahn was very aware of architectural limitation. Not all thoughts and all intentions have archi-
tectural potential, and if potential is present, only a creative act can release the inspiration
and intentions towards an architectural space. How to reach a collective sensibility through
an architectural means is our on-going challenge.
In contrast to Kahn’s´ set sequence of spaces, Oscar Niemeyer’s Birapuera Park Pavilion interests
me in its search towards a human architecture. From the first visit, and more and more over the
years, I have been very moved by this space, such generosity and spatial freedom. Here one
experiences a space with many people, and yet in all this shared spatial experience there is the
opportunity to form an individual, internal room. Under the roof, inside this built landscape
you sense the freedom of both being inside and outside, belonging to a larger space, but at
the same time it forms an intimate space, physical contact. The task does not really have other
obligations than to support your body. You are constantly defining and redefining your space.
A couple of years ago in the Pompidou Center, and completely by chance, I saw a short film on
this structure complimented by texts from a short story, “Marquise”, by Dominique Gonzalez
Foerster. These texts describe a child’s visit to this pavilion. The author’s childhood reflections
center upon experiencing everything under the marquise moving including a column.
This story brings to mind a sketch by the Norwegian architect Sverre Fehn, “A child’s meeting
with his first column” and the social construct behind Fehn’s work. He was a great teacher as
he had the ability to simplify the most complex of architectural thoughts. He was able to keep
a direct and deep concentration upon the core of any problem he confronted, and the sketch
in combination with the formation of a story around each task would find a solution. He too
was very concerned with the strong link between nature and culture. He spoke often of the
animal in humans, and that it is through this comprehension we understand we are part of
nature. However, he also thought we are in the process of eliminating the animal in man along
with the precision inherent to instinct. More important, this situation would in time influence
our precision related to place. More and more, we abstract our relationship to nature. We have
outgrown the animal and have seemingly achieved a separation.
Fehn talked about a room within oneself; that each one of us has a personal space. This room
is not separated from the room of nature, nor is it separated from architectural space. It is the
room around the relationships, which shape and frame our daily life. “Man with his shadow, man
with construction, the tree. The shadow melts them together, and he is no longer alone.” Sverre Fehn
He saw a clear relationship between architecture and structure as a balance of forces, a rela-
tionship between material as mass and its potential to bring forth a space. Even at the young
age of 32, when faced with pressure to cut some of the trees under the construction of the 53
Inspirations
Fig. 13
The Kimsaas House, Per Olaf
Fjeld. Photo: POF.
Fig. 14
The Bjercke Cottage, Per Olaf
Fjeld. Photo: POF.
Fig. 15
In the Studio, Emily R Fjeld,
Per Olaf Fjeld. Photo: Thomas
54 Wiesner.
Inspirations
Nordic Pavilion in the Venice Biennale he remarked: “In the relationship between technology and
nature, under all circumstances nature will win in the end, so the trees should stay.”
The Hedmark County Museum in Hamar, start 1967, brings up another aspect. Throughout his
career, Fehn was interested in ruins, the ruin as architecture. In this museum, the challenge
was to emphasize time aspects within the building and surroundings, to release forgotten
images and to strengthen those that are not easy to see. The building embraces an architectural
geography where the relationship between the local and global are regarded as a continu-
ation of a greater time aspect. Little supplementary light is added, thus the light of the ruin
remains undisturbed. The ruin is the main construction. New constructions must respond
and adjust to this main construction. The old structure of the barn is always in command but
it simultaneously supports the new structure. The museum is never static. It adjusts to ongo-
ing archeological digs, to seasons (there is no heat) and seasonal light. As the archeological
dig continues each season, new finds are lifted up into the museum and given a new story,
a new connection.
The architectural horizon, where does one put man between heaven and earth? This was
always a major theme in much of Fehn´s work. Throughout his career, to lift something up,
out of the ground was a very strong spatial event.
Fehn often remarked that the Glacier Museum was the most difficult job in his carrier. He was
in doubt if he dared to build it. How does one tackle the room of nature when it is so strong?
How will architecture manage contact with something so powerful? He simply dropped a
new stone into the landscape. This form in some way or another manages to make contact
with the large room of nature, the landscape. This contact is the architecture. He had many
jokes about designing an exhibition about ice: what with the subject matter so nearby, just
outside the door, and the impossibility of preserving it inside. In fact, in all his museum work,
he was always chipping away at the core essence and purpose of museum. This questioning
was perhaps his greatest gift to his students.
I have always had a strong interest in architecture. I think the harsh climate in the North was
a factor. As a child, I was fascinated with how you could play or ski for hours outside during
the cold, snowy winter days, just in the knowledge that Mom had the wood stove going full
blast inside. I never considered it as a competition between two spaces, as they were both
complete. Some of this experience between body, nature, and built space has never left me.
There are many circumstantial events in life, but the way you live and act as a person is not
removed from the people, places, and circumstances life offers. As time passes, all experiences
appear to connect to one another in a rather peculiar way.
I started my architectural studies in the USA on the west coast early 1967. Light material, light
structures; we drew them, built them full scale, and at the end of the semester lived in them
for weeks. After graduation, I entered the Louis I Kahn Master class at Univ. of Pennsylvania. A
fantastic time! It was a small very international class. It was not just Kahn that opened my mind,
but also many others who were part of this environment; Robert LeRicolais, Ian McHarg, Buck-
minster Fuller and a host of visitors. I also met my wife Emily during this period. Even before I
finished at the Univ. of Penn., I knew I wanted a life that included not just working in an office,
but also writing, teaching and with luck a small studio. Emily, a painter, was also looking for
many of the same things, so a close working relationship developed early in our lives together. 55
Inspirations
Fig. 16
The Querini Stapalia Fundation,
Venice, Carlo Scarpa. Photo: POF.
Fig. 17
Mediatheque, Sendai Japan,
Toyo Ito. Photo: POF.
Fig. 18
Yokohama Terminal, Foreign
56
Office. Photo: POF.
Inspirations
Returning to Oslo, I landed a job in Sverre Fehn´s office, and one of the first things he did was
insist that Emily and I borrow his new car and visit work by Asplund, Lewerentz, and a house
he built in Sweden. I have to admit I think I missed a lot for fear of scraping up the car. I stayed
in his office for two years until he ran out of work. Shortly after this, I set up my own practice or
studio and began to teach with Fehn at the Oslo School of Architecture. We taught together
for about 17 years.
The Oslo School of Architecture was one of the first schools to join ILAUD, International Labora-
tory of Architecture and Urban Design. I became very involved with the organization through
the school and worked with Giancarlo de Carlo for 15 summers in Siena, Urbino, San Marino
and Venice. It was a very challenging and interesting time. De Carlo´s old TeamX friends were
a tough school and into this environment came other strong individuals and complex think-
ing about core issues.
The following built work from my studio, directly relates to how Emily and I have worked and
lived. (Four houses and a museum each with a story related to motivation were presented in the
lecture.)
During the years as assistant head and later head of the Oslo School, I was not able to keep
the office going, but the desire to build never left me, so I began to make furniture. In the
beginning, I had few tools, little money, and time. During this period, ILAUD also helped in
keeping active; the expectations around the summer projects and written work were intense.
The word mass has been used a lot at that time, all materials independent of their substance
or materiality were discussed as mass, almost a liquid independent of both weight and grav-
ity. One year in ILAUD this really bothered me, especially as a teacher. Therefore, I staged a
situation around the relationship of the body and a physical resistance force: not just talk
about this relationship but also build a resistance force machine. Finding the moment of
equilibrium when the force contained in the plaster as it sets equaled the force stirring the
mass was exciting as a teacher. I have been very lucky to be allowed to continue experiment-
ing when needed in school.
How have Emily and I personally shaped our lives in relation to work? It has been important
for us not to be dependent upon others in order to produce, to be active. In a sense, we have
tried to live on the path we chose. At times, it is small- scale work, OK. To be close to one´s own
work, and to except it for what it is, gives personal strength and insight.
For a teacher, the Oslo School of Architecture and Design is a very good institution as it allows
for diversity. There is still respect for diversity in the teaching staff, and this is a tough stance.
Personally, I believe the desire to teach is in part an affinity. It is not a regular job, it can never
be. There is no start-button in relation to creativity. The relationship between the teacher and
student is a waiting situation embedded in concentration. What and where is the spark that
fires up the creative process in a student, no matter how difficult or alien it is to your own
interests? I have only three points that have always been important for me in teaching:
• For the student to gradually state his/her architectural voice
• For the student to be aware of his /her own creative process
• To be able to transform thoughts into 3 dimensional space
57
Inspirations
The Crossover
Crossovers are important in that they may serve as a link between one´s own thoughts and
a shared idea. Within each crossover´s identity, they have clarity in relation to the way they
support ideas. Some have served as inspiration for many years, and yet there is always the
possibility to add new ones.
The first time I visited Monet’s house and garden, I was not just taken by its beauty, but also that
he did not seem to separate his work as a painter from being in the garden and taking part in
its growth cycles. Both situations had an impact in how he formed his life and work. Planning,
splitting perennials, moving plants, and new seeds all fed into his inner room of contempla-
tion much the same as the first thoughts around a newly stretched canvas. His inner room was
fluid, not rigid. He was present in the garden taking part in its growth, painting, observing,
and at the same time consciousness of his family in the background. Life´s complexity fed and
brought life to his work.
In a very straightforward way, Richard Serra’s project just outside Reykjavik, Iceland generates
a relationship between the local and the global. He removed these stone columns formed by
natural cracks from a mountainside close by. He then transported the columns to an island
just off Reykjavik transforming nature into culture. Suddenly, the island as a context was given
a scale, and it is the same with architecture. Each building makes a mark, a footprint on the
surface of the earth. It occupies space and serves.
This bathhouse by Siza in Porto is a very simple structure that connects to the urban context to
conditions related to nature. The bath is a complex linier system of walls where each wall has
a precise relationship to the sun, thus the border between the exterior and the interior is light
and shadow. The building works with the tide like a clock offering activities and measuring
time. Water and light translate into architectural instruments.
Carlo Scarpa’s museum entrance and garden in Venice appear structurally rather simple, but
the form generates a spatial complexity of inside/ outside/ in-between/ close and far away. It
mediates between nature and the immediacy of our presence.
These two drawings from Bernard Tschumi are challenging. This notion of an architecture con-
sisting of several layers where each has a clear identity of its own, yet at the same time they
work together as a whole is interesting. The layering has the capacity to motivate architecture
towards infrastructure, towards new relationships.
Unlimited choice has clearly been the business strategy for years and with this comes the
“image” of uniqueness through small-articulated variations. There is actually no real difference,
just the possibility of unlimited choice. In order for this to continue, the familiar is always the
issue and equally the substance that is changed: a transformation of something already well
known or well established. In Joseph Cornell’s boxes, there is change inside the frame, but the
frame as the main structure or idea remains the same. What happens and what is the substance
when this frame is borrowed and houses other’s variations?
If we look upon our built environment, the large manmade cities, Cairo or New Delhi, we can
see that most of their natural borders are overrun. This fabricated growth pattern continues
to spread. It is quite apparent that many large cities have reached a physical and mental com-
58
Inspirations
plexity that is extremely difficult to comprehend. In lack of a common direction, but armed
with a rather naïve belief in growth as a measure of progress and success, we continue to
pressure our most precious resources. Relative to size, the built environment and the direct
consequences of this built mass are seldom understood or interpreted through the capacity
of original site, thus place identity only exists as built context. To have an awareness of what
this means spatially, we have to be inside this context as architects. We have to participate
physically, heart and soul, and through this process establish the LOCAL: to understand our
presence within the physical local
In Louis I Kahn’s project for the Mikveh Israel Synagogue, Philadelphia, he invents the idea
of a hollow column and releases another type of freedom in relation to material, structure
and light. It is a pure spatial discovery. Even today, I do not feel this project is completely
understood. The structure of the main room is liberated from the responsibility of light, in
that the hollow columns serve both as a light source and as a space to inhabit. Toyo ITO’s
Médiathèque interpretation of Kahns´ idea of the hollow column is valuable example of this
potential. Due to the open structure, I sense another and more open, ordered, but at the
same time somewhat casual relationship between person and space. I was lucky to visit the
Shandai Library just after it opened and again struck by structure as spatial force. The build-
ing is rather modest from the outside, but inside very strong, and like the Mediathèque it
is both open and spatially generous. The floor follows the terrain outside, and the structure
offers warmth and a diffuse interior daylight. For me both the buildings have confronted and
spatially interpreted human change.
You might give the same compliment to this pavilion in Yokohama by Foreign Office, where
the context works as an intricate part of space itself. Outside you sense a spatial freedom,
and inside you are aware of a building that works like infrastructure. Logistics that set the
spatial attitude, but when the large ships dock beside this structure, a new facade is added
to the space.
Most of these crossover examples are not architecture that relies upon visual tokens, rather
architecture that depends upon a comprehension of relationships that empower space as an
expression. In a time when space seems to move away from physical awareness and into a
virtual sensibility, these buildings are a reminder of an architectural presence that meets our
needs and desires to be part of physical space. The critical issue as both teachers and architects
is that we must find ways to comprehend space anew. We simply have to dig deeper into the
nature of architecture, but the content to support and compliment this “dig” has to arrive out
of human consciousness. It is here young architects have an enormous opening if they are
able to spatially grasp what change may offer. Architecture must not make nature or space
lifeless, in the sense that it makes life, less. In all of this, it is interesting to note that we still
project from earth; it remains our base with all its natural laws.
My father was 102 when he passed away, and towards the end he complained to me that the
average day, went too fast, and I quote him: “By the time I finally get my socks on, it is time to
take them off again.” I have learned that reflections have to come from within, and that the
true test is the way each one of us understand the world and what we have in common. Simply
to live is to be concentrated and alert, and in this is the capacity for change. It is the content
of the average day that has to be sensed over and over again, and in this is also the average 59
Inspirations
day of others. To interpret human change into architectural space requires careful reading
and the rediscovery of human content. The depth of its success will depend upon how, when,
and to what degree we are able to spatially transform human diversity and complexity into
architectural limitations.
It is the understanding of the link between me, the other, and nature that is our motivation and
crossroad. Somewhere in there, the future of architecture will also re-emerge.
60
Alfonso Gómez
Executive President, Innovation Center, Catholic University of Chile
Revisiting Design in the era of Innovation
Challenges and Opportunities
for Schools of Design and Architecture
Inspirations
The term “innovation” has become so predominant and omnipresent in our times, that it is only
fair to ask us if it refers to just another fashionable concept, as was the case with “reengineering”
a few years ago. I will argue that that is not the case; the pervasive presence of innovation can
be linked to pressing social and environmental challenges on the one hand, and to mankind’s
accelerating capacity to develop new knowledge in such foundational areas as computer sci-
ence, biotechnology, and nanotechnology, on the other. Despite living in an era of economic
and social uncertainty there is not a single author that suggests that the production of new
knowledge resulting from scientific research will slow down in any foreseeable future. If any-
thing, the opposite will be the case.
Stuart Kauffman 1 links the origin of our innovation era with the exponential number of combi-
nations that are possible when we crisscross new materials, inventions and devices blooming
like mushrooms from a wide spectrum of industries and disciplines. He illustrates his rational
with the example of the first successful heavier-than-air flying machine. The Wright brothers’
airplane, one of the most significant innovations ever, is actually a novel combination of ele-
ments invented long before, as is the case with the propeller, the combustion engine or the
bicycle wheel. A myriad of innovative products will most certainly take shape as a result of
the widespread use of latest fast prototyping technologies together with the emergence of
new composite materials, carbon fiber and nanotubes, among others. New enabling tech-
nologies such as ultrafast digital processors, new generation wireless networks, drones and
robots –to name just a few- make us safely claim that the call for innovation will not decay in
any foreseeable future. Innovation will not be an option for any company that wants to stay
competitive in an open economy.
Having said that, the need to innovate is only partially explained by the proliferation of new
scientific knowledge. Unresolved social needs and environmental threats demanded with
unprecedented intensity thanks to the propagation of social media are at the center of the
forces that place innovation as a primary concern of companies in general and of higher-
education organizations in particular.
Understanding the consequences for design and for design education of this fast changing
environment requires sharing a common definition of innovation in the first place. I consider
some of the most frequently quoted definitions of innovation somewhat cumbersome and
limited. As an example, the third edition of the Oslo Manual defines innovation as: “The
implementation of a new or significantly improved product (good or service), or process, a new
marketing method, or a new organisational method in business practices, workplace organisa-
tion or external relations.” Paraphrasing the film Amadeus, I believe there are just “too many
notes” in this composition and with that, some of the essence of what innovation is all about
is actually missed 2.
I prefer to propose this deliberately simple definition:
“Innovation is the act of designing or maintaining valid the value proposition
of an organization.”
62
Inspirations
The key concept here is “value”. To put value at the heart of the definition of innovation has a
fundamental consequence: it renders people at the center of this issue; it considers innovation
as a person-centered phenomenon, thus inviting us to concentrate attention on perceptions by
people, as opposed to on objects, goods, services, processes or simply on creativity. This in its
turn naturally drives us to relate innovation with culture and history. Good or bad innovation,
radical or gradual, are seen as distinctions that “inhabit” in people’s life history and biology.
Innovation appears as an act that emerges in someone’s consciousness, a dynamic two-way
phenomenon between a world of objects and services and the people for whom those entities
are intended. This defies the common belief that words such as “quality”, “excellence”, “creative”
and others describe objective realities, and replaces it by a people’s centered approach that
promotes a paradigm that has value judgment at the heart of these distinctions.
Innovation is rarely discussed in this way, but a noteworthy exception is found in a strategic
orientation document published by Chile’s National Council on Innovation for Competitive-
ness. 3 In the chapter entitled The Nature of Innovation, the report states: “We tend to equate
innovation with an ingenious use of science and technology, as if the formula for innovation were
Innovation = Science+Technology+Creativity. This equation, however, soon proves to be insuf-
ficient. First of all, because we know that many innovations emerged as practices before science
could explain them (beer production and the steam engine, to give just two examples), and not all
scientific research leads directly to innovations. Secondly, because we see that it is impossible to limit
creativity to a single method or procedure; even more, when we are tempted to place it at the center
of the innovation phenomenon, we begin to lose sight of something. When we think of innovations
as products, we naturally assume that there is an exact moment for them that they must appear
“at the right time” so that the “window of opportunity” does not vanish. However, there is an even
more important time: historical time, the historical moment and space in which innovations occur.
Because new things may only emerge from an already existing world, and only when we have the
ability to produce them and the social contexts of demand are appropriate."
Understanding innovation in this way has consequences: In an era characterized by radical
change and an explosion of new scientific knowledge, the source of innovation is not confined
to science and technology. Although it is obvious that we live in an era profoundly shaped
by the new materials, processes and opportunities that emerge from the scientist’s lab or
the engineer’s drawing board, novel forms of perceived value also result from new business
models and from new shapes and profiles conceived by the creative mind of designers. Some
of the most innovative firms of our time, Apple, Porsche, Samsung, provide us with evidence
that innovation can reach the highest standards when technology, economics and design are
combined in an integrated innovation act.
As a result of the latest economic crisis, the world of business started looking for clues and
explanations as to what went wrong and how to recover fast and effectively from this unfor-
tunate scenario. In this context, innovation emerged as a promising source of new business
paradigms, as a relevant concept that serve to separate winners from losers. Innovation advo-
cates became keynote speakers in most business conferences and virtually all-leading business
63
Inspirations
Roger Martin 5 distinguishes two forms of business thinking: Analytical thinking fundamentally
driven by a quantitative, rational process, and Intuitive thinking, that focuses more on synthetic
processes and creativity. Analytical thinking has been the prevailing way for approaching
problem solving in organizations, but Martin argues that it is precisely that purely analytical
approach that explains the rather poor innovation track record of most companies. His idea
is that design thinking is precisely the answer to balance as well as to integrate analytical and
intuitive thinking.
I had the opportunity to make a profound curricular reform at the Faculty of Engineering at
Adolfo Ibáñez University (2003) and later on at the Business School of the same university
in 2007. The main purpose of that reform was to set in motion a cultural transformation in
both schools that would prepare the grounds to develop pro-innovation and pro-entrepre-
neurship competences in both engineering and business students. 6 That reform had among
its main drivers, the need to reach a new balance in the education of the new generations
of business leaders. That balance incorporated in an explicit way, the need to integrate the
disciplines and processes that neuroscientists associate with the right hand side and the
left part of our brains.
That, together with the declaration that we would recognize and deal with three sources of
innovation: technology, business models and design, led us to adopt and to adapt contents
and methodologies borrowed from the design studios tradition. The adoption of a “learning by
doing” approach, so familiar to Architecture and Design students alike, had a profound impact
upon the students’ attitude and motivation towards innovation and entrepreneurship. After
three years of implementing the new academic curriculum, UAI’s School of Business became
ranked number one in Latin America. 7 It was clear to us that business schools graduates had
a lot to learn from design thinking and from design practice. It did not take long to identify
that there was an other side of the same token: Are there equally fundamental adaptations
that can and may be should be done in schools of design and architecture that would result
in professional architects and designers more apt to play a meaningful role in an innovation 65
Inspirations
driven economy? The answer to that question resulted in the conception and elaboration of a
project for a brand new design school with a radically different academic plan at Adolfo Ibáñez.
How should design education adapt to the needs of the innovation economy?
The role of design (and therefore of design schools) in the landscape of the innovation-driven
economy has never been more auspicious. Management schools have introduced courses on
creativity skills, design, and product development techniques and even conservative MBA
programs are increasingly open to relate design thinking not just to marketing but also to all
areas of management, competitive strategy included. Today MBA students are encouraged to
value and to adopt the sort of “fail-fast, fail-cheap” approach to problem solving, so naturally
employed at design schools, where making serial mock-ups is not just a way of visualizing solu-
tions but a natural way to gain an understanding of the nature of the problem we are trying
to solve. Roger Martin has concedes design maximum value when he says: “business people
don't need to understand designers better, they need to become designers.” 8 Maybe Martin’s
words should not be taken literarily, in the sense that business people will not adopt the role
played by professional designers, but instead will develop the awareness and an interest to
incorporate designers in a multidisciplinary and multidimensional approach to dealing with
increasingly complex decision making processes.
However, it would be a mistake for design schools to be condescending in this favorable sce-
nario and to think that, because of the wide acceptance and the new reloaded role that design
is plying in society, the design based professions should remain unaltered, exempted from
the need to adapt to the challenges of a fast-changing society. Despite the natural connec-
tion between art and design, there is no question that the practice of both architecture and
design has profound links with the evolution of technology and with the changing paradigms
emerging from social and environmental sciences. Faculties of architecture and design ought
to revise both the contents as well as the methods of their syllabus offering to comply with at
least the following challenges:
Educating for complexity. Social responsibility, environmental soundness and ultimately sus-
tainability have become vital and mandatory considerations for products, services, companies
even political campaigns. Designing in and for this unprecedented scenario implies being
prepared to deal with complexity not just out of mere intuition but rather combining instinct
and perception with concepts emerging from a systems thinking. To prepare designers and
architects to deal with design thinking and system thinking in an integrated way can only result
in an enhancement of the role they will play in multidisciplinary teams.
Urban design is a good source to illustrate this claim. In our time, urban development is not
a task reduced to provide cities with more and better hard infrastructure, but it is an increas-
ingly more complex task that requires making available quality of knowledge communication
and social infrastructure. The concept of the “smart city” has been introduced as a strate-
gic distinction to encompass new urban development paradigms in a common framework
and to highlight the rising importance of digital technologies and the so-called social and
environmental capital in profiling the quality of life of cities. Design centered profession-
66 als will need to be able to make distinctions and dominate at least the basic vocabulary of
Inspirations
the disciplines that concur towards the sort of multidisciplinary teams that will collectively
design smart cities.
Digital technologies. This implies an understanding and a degree of familiarity with advanced
electronics, pervasive microchips, high-level programming environments and large data base
management to name a few.
New materials, new fabrication techniques. New materials with extraordinary physical proper-
ties will emerge from the development of nanotechnology. 3-D printers, laser cutters, robotic
arms and other fabrication technologies promise to radically change the landscape of fabrica-
tion and distribution.
Ecological literacy. The relationship between man-made objects and the natural environ-
ment will become a key consideration to distinguish good from bad design. Preservation and
adaptive reusage, energy efficiency, eco-climate and waste prevention and treatment are just
some of the subject matters that designers need to be concerned with.
New rigor. Last but not least, apart from incorporating new disciplines in design curricula,
dealing with more scientific-based matters requires the development of a new sense of rigor
and discipline of thought, none of which is part of the designer’s tradition. Without losing the
richness of the studio tradition, design schools need to define how are they going to respond
to develop the attitudes and competences that design students can and should exhibit to cap-
ture the unprecedented opportunities and challenges that design education should address.
I would like to end this essay with a reference to an initiative that is taking place at the Catholic
University in Chile, where the Center on Innovation “Anacleto Angelini” has just been inaugu-
rated. 9 With a population of only 17 million, Chile is a small country in Latin America that many
have praised due to its modern open economy. With GDP per capita (based on purchasing
power parity) of around US$ 21.000, the country is striving to reach the US$ 25K GDP per capita
level, a barrier that we will hardly attain unless the economy evolves from being fundamentally
commodities driven towards strengthening the local capacity to export the higher value-added
products and services that are associated to innovation and high impact entrepreneurship.
The Innovation Center at Catholic University was conceived as a place to inspire, connect and
orchestrate innovation. This is a multidisciplinary location in which all university faculties are
invited to participate under an innovation paradigm that recognizes technology, business
models and design as the main sources of innovation. In its 9.000 m2, 10 stories high building,
the Center will house a mix of academic, innovation and entrepreneurial projects.
In this context we are committed to finding a way to integrate students and staff from the
Faculty of Architecture and Design to the multidisciplinary projects that will be housed at the
Center. We have already identified several areas and projects in which designers have been
being invited to play a central role, ranging from running a fast prototyping facility based on
MIT’s FabLab concept, to taking part in interdisciplinary innovation projects in subject matters
as diverse as education, high-rise timber structures, aging and agroindustry.
Behind these efforts there is an underlying question: Can designers and architects take over
and play a predominant role in the innovation economy? At the beginning of this paper
67
Inspirations
we argued that innovation is not merely a technical endeavor but rather a person’s centered
phenomenon that is well served by professionals who are trained observers, with an ability to
act upon the problems or the misfits they observe in people’s conducts and desires. Design-
ers have been trained to discover latent needs using research tools and to apply their creative
talent to bring about design-based innovations. They should have the conviction as well as
the creativity to lead multidisciplinary teams that gather around innovation challenges. We
will stay vigilant for an answer to this question, but it is for the design community to respond
to this captivating challenge.
Notes
1 Kaufman Stuart: “Emerging Technologies Conference”, Boston, MIT, 2003
2 Oslo Manual: Guidelines for Collecting and Interpreting Innovation Data. OECD Publishing, Third
Edition, 2005
3 “Surfing Towards the Future: Chile on the 2025 Horizon”. CNIC, National Council on Innovation for
Competitiveness, Santiago, 2013. Page 27
4 Bruce Archer can be acknowledged as the founder of design research as a discipline. I am honored
to have had him as tutor of my thesis, “An Enquiry into the Relationship Between Design Competence
and Socio-Economic Development,” with which I graduated as the first Ph.D. ever of the Royal College
of Art in 1977
5 Roger Martin, “The Design of Business: Why Design Thinking is the Next Competitive Advantage”,
2009
6 Alfonso Gómez, “Nuevos Paradigmas para Formar Líderes de Negocios”, Harvard Business Review,
2010
7 America Economía Ranking of Latin American Business Schools, 2010
8 Martin, Roger (2007) Introductory text for the Rotman School website, www.rotman.utoronto.ca/
businessdesign/
9 Centro de Innovación UC Anacleto Angelini at www.centrodeinnovacionuc.cl
68
Session 1
Managing change:
Profiling Change
in a Globalised World
Are changes in architectural education common in different geographical
areas of the globe?
Is the request for change focused on similar issues and priorities?
What is the impact of the context on architectural education?
Does the globalization of architectural education experienced have any
respect for local identities, requests, claims, needs and traditions?
Are there different ways of managing change in different areas of the
contemporary globalized architectural education?
The aim of the session is to map the differences in the management of
change in the geographical areas represented in the Meeting and in the
strategies that the Associations of Schools of Architecture implement
to support their members in their effort to deal with change. Over five
Associations of Schools of Architecture across the globe have been invited
to offer their insights.
Session 1 Managing change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Chair:
Ted Landsmark, Boston, USA
Introductory panel:
Karl Otto Ellefsen, Oslo, Norway
Norman Millar, Woodbury, USA
Ivan Cartes, Bio-Bio, Chile
Carlos Vallanteres-Cerezo, Guatemala City, Guatemala
Tore Brandstveit Haugen, Trondheim, Norway
70
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
My thanks to everyone who has attended and to those of you who remain here at this moment,
my special thanks to you.
I will make three quick comments. The first will be to repeat what I said in that first session,
which picks up on what Constantin just said. The pace of change will never be this slow again.
To repeat: it will never be this slow again. If we are lucky, the current pace of change will begin
to become more moderate as our absorption on new technologies will become easier, and
we reach a plateau in our assimilation and reflection upon new knowledge, but because of
the additional networking that is now possible with collaborators around the world, coupled
with the additional data that we all have from cloud- based technology and our increased
access to the new media platforms, it can fairly be said that we are now at the slowest point
in what the pace of change will be. We need to figure out how to adapt to the exposure to,
absorption of, and reflection upon new data much more rapidly than we have been doing up
to now. We are still too often followers of our students and clients in utilizing new data and
data management resources now available to designers, educators, and planners, and we need
to lead changes in our profession and in what and how we teach, rather than merely being
dazed followers of these changes.
I came away from that first session and from the overall conference thinking two things about
that. The first is that we as architects and educators, we are very good at describing what we
are doing or what we have done. In that first session, we spent a lot of our time talking about
what each of the associations we are associated with was doing at this moment, but we never
really got to how we are doing the things that we are doing. Frankly, I find that to be the case
in a great many design conferences that I attend. Someone starts to speak, they show their
work, it is wonderful work, and at the end of the presentation, we still do not really know how
they got there. All we observe and come to know is that the work is wonderful.
I think that in our panel, we suffered from the same presentation malaise, that is to say, each
of us talked about what our particular association does, but we did not really get to the ques-
tion of how we are supporting individual schools in terms of managing changes in pedagogy,
accreditation, and our design professions.
Therefore my first major observation is that all of us need to move more quickly to a discussion
of how we are doing what we are doing rather than simply focusing on what we are doing.
The “how” tends to come in these conferences when we leave this space and go to lunch or
supper. It is then that people really get engaged with talking about the processes that lead to
the results that we show. How we achieve particular management outcomes for our programs
or learning outcomes for our students, only becomes apparent after our presentations and
discussions, rather than in them. I would hope that we would all learn, starting with myself, to
be better at getting quickly to an analysis of how we are actively managing change rather than
71
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
simply saying descriptively that change is taking place around us, and that we are somewhat
dismayed by its pace.
The second thing I would say, and I think it goes to that same question or issue, is around the
subtext of this conference, which is to say, we need to collaborate with each other better than
we do at this moment. Collaboration is intrinsically a political process, and as designers most
of us are somewhat loath to say that the work we do is intrinsically political. But the bottom
line, for all of us, is that there are forces which are affecting all of our schools: declining enroll-
ments, new technologies, the responsibility to find new ways of meeting curriculum change,
or findings new ways of doing fund raising; all of that is different for us than it was even five
years ago. Yet many of us continue to act as though we can address and solve those problems
independently, by ourselves, but we just cannot do that anymore.
Collaborative activity is essential; a lot of the work that Constantin and Maria have done over
the past few years has really been about trying to facilitate how we collaborate with each other
better. That goes firstly to how the European schools work with each other and take advantage
of the resources that each of the schools has without having to duplicate those resources, and
then it goes to how we go about collaborating across traditional boundaries, whether those
boundaries are national boundaries, or age boundaries, or technology access boundaries, or
a range of other boundaries. The reality is, as we saw last year, that our students are already
transcending those artificial boundaries better than we are in almost every instance. Whatever
the parallel strategies that we use in each of our schools or in each of our countries or in each
of our programmes to develop and nurture our own programmes, we all know that if we had
all collaborated on certain issues three or four years ago that were raised at this conference,
then some of the larger regulatory bodies could not have gotten away with trying to impose
new standards on the European schools in the way that they have.
I would like to conclude by saying that part of the reason that the American schools which were
here have already expressed to me satisfaction with what the National Architectural Accredit-
ing Board has done in terms of changing accreditation standards for the 120-odd American
schools, is that as accreditors we have sought to be open and collaborative in developing our
new policies. Part of the reason that they are satisfied with our transparent process is that
they have gotten virtually everything they wanted. The reason that they have gotten that is
that we as regulators recognised that we had to be open and transparent and had to share
information, had to ask people to submit white papers to us, had to do the research that goes
on in the schools but have the schools do that research, and then we had to be quiet and listen
to what the schools felt needed to happen. As a consequence, the schools ended up getting
some things they were not even expecting to get, like longer terms of accreditation and more
openness in terms of the process to recognise alternative career paths.
What we had put out there in draft form as new accreditation standards is far from perfect,
but it reflects what the schools told us they needed to have in order to move forward in this
rapidly changing world of design education. It seems to me that you as a group of educators,
and the group that was here for that opening session, are the ones who to a large extent can
set the agenda for what should really be going on in our design schools, but it means that we
have to leave this space with a sense that we can disagree about many things, which is per-
72 fectly acceptable, but that there really is common ground that exists across our schools, and
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
we need to share that information about design education, and then we need to collaborate
in political ways in order to move an agenda forward that is beneficial to our programmes
and to our students.
Thank you once again for the opportunity to be here and for the fantastic work that has been
done here. There is much work still to be done in advancing architecture and in architectural
education in this rapidly changing 21st Century of new data access and new forms of learning
and community building!
73
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
It is nice to see everyone here again in Chania. I will start out by congratulating ENHSA and
specifically Maria and Constantin for being able to sustain this conference this year also in what
are rather difficult times for organisations. This is the first time I will have addressed you as the
president of the EAAE, so please excuse me for firstly saying a few words about the current
situation in this organization as I consider it necessary to do, and then I will hopefully also be
able to say a few words about the current topic.
Firstly, let me say something about EAAE. The organisation is not a co-organiser of this event
this year and an EAAE General Assembly is not a part of the programme. However, the new
council elected in Leuven will stage its third Council Meeting, right behind here, starting at
2.30pm today. This council has set out to accomplish two tasks.
The first task for the new Council is to try and reconcile the organisation. In other words, its aim
is to clarify and put straight all the different kinds of discussions about management, about
accounts and about economy. I will hurry to say that it seems that we will be able to achieve
this and to present a report to you at the next General Assembly, possibly in the spring of 2014,
in order to clarify the detail. This task may be easier than I thought it would be when starting
out with the new council. There is, however, another task which is much more demanding. Our
other task is, of course, to modernise the EAAE and turn it into a necessary tool for dialogues
and discussions about teaching and research amongst ourselves, with the professions, in the
public arena and also in relation to different kinds of national governments and to the EU. In
order to be able to accomplish this, it is necessary to launch a strategic process and to develop
key missions for the organisation. This requires hard work; it also needs passion. This means
that you are all needed in the process.
At this point in time, I would ask you to start this discussion already here in Chania. Forget about
the split in our organisation, forget about the discussions regarding accounts and manage-
ment, please do not involve yourselves in the discussions about EAAE-ENHSA peculiarities!
The new Council will set things straight. What needs to be discussed is the future of EAAE and
the question of what sort of organisation will be needed in the years to come. At this point
in time, especially in the development process, you have to try to convince your friends – or
possibly those who might be your half-friends in the current situation – to come down off
the fence and take part in the strategic discussion. This is extremely difficult. I am examining
different kinds of initiatives happening around Europe. People are working, they are active;
they are devoted to the question of teaching and research and also devoted to the question of
the future of architecture. At the moment, however, the situation has the potential to end up
in different organisations for European Schools of Architecture. There might be two or three
competing organisations all trying to do the same thing! This in a way mirrors the European
situation, and it constitutes a danger that a new council has to confront in a very rational and
amicable manner.
I would like to continue with something completely different and more directly related to
74 today’s topic. I would like to present three short observations. We all look upon Venice as a
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
museum. What I have learnt in recent years is that more than half of the world looks upon
Europe in the same way that we look upon Venice, that is, as a museum. When I meet Chinese
tourists in Oslo, they see Oslo in the same way that they regard Venice. This may be a strange
thing, but it needs thoughtful consideration.
The second observation is that in Europe we have somehow, in the last two decades, followed
a very strange conception of or way of thinking about the relation between the hand and the
brain. In a way, we have considered the Europeans to be the future brains and that Europe
could export the work done by our hands to the other parts of the world, in particular to Asia,
but even to Africa: they could be the hands, while we could sit here thinking. It is an incredible
thought, but it has been manifest in policies, even in those of the European Union, to reduce
all kinds of production in Europe, to say that we are going to be inventive while our production
should happen elsewhere. I feel one should be an economist to be able to anticipate these
kinds of thoughts, but this general idea has actually been the basis of European policies. It is
obviously all wrong, for the fact is that the brain follows the hand, the brain learns from the
hand and innovation follows production.
The third observation is the following. The building sector in parts of Europe has fallen apart.
This is very dramatic; a few people, or even many people in this room know quite a lot about it.
It is a truly dramatic situation. The very interesting thing that I have noticed about this situation
is that it has created some kind of extreme urge for innovation, also within architecture. I am
positioned up in a country where we swim in oil and breathe gas; it is very different from most
of Europe. What I have seen, however, is that over the past two or three years, young people
in Norway, in Denmark and Sweden have started to invite different kinds of young practices
coming from Greece, from Portugal and from Spain. And these are inventive practices. Young
people with young methods of practice are coming up from these countries and redefine
how they work with architecture in very interesting ways. In this, there is some kind of hope.
75
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Norman MILLAR
President of the Association of Collegiate Schools of Architecture (ACSA), Dean of
Woodbury University School of Architecture, USA
I would like to thank Constantin and Maria for their hospitality and for the invitation to come
to this ENHSA Heads’ meeting. I am going to speak mainly in my capacity as the president of
the ACSA, which is the Association of Collegiate Schools of Architecture, and one of the five
collaterals that guide the discipline of architecture in North America. I am going to speak briefly
about four ways that ACSA manages change.
I would say the primary one is by a very rigorous schedule of conferences that are held every
year. A very large part of our budget goes towards producing these conferences. Every confer-
ence has two co-chairs. They are primarily what would be called peer-reviewed conferences,
with papers that reflect what our faculties are doing. The largest of these conferences is the
Annual Meeting, which is usually held in the springtime; there is always an International Con-
ference every other year – a year ago it was in Barcelona, the coming one will be in Seoul,
Korea. There is a fall conference, which is focused on very specific emergent issues. Last year,
for example, the conference was entitled ‘Offsite’; it focused on pre-produced building com-
ponents offsite and brought together onsite. This year the conference is a joint one between
an Australian university and a university in Florida; the focus is sub-tropical cities.
Every year, the Administrators’ Conference is held, which I assume is very similar to this confer-
ence, where the programme heads come together, with administrators talking to administra-
tors. What you see here are the blurbs, which show how these conferences are very much
focused on change. Last year’s conference Annual Meeting was in San Francisco; it was entitled:
‘New Constellations and New Ecologies’. The global rate, scale and scope of the environmental,
cultural, technological and demographic change and its impact on the built and natural world
seemingly far exceed our capacity for adaptation and retooling. The question of the confer-
ence was: ‘How can academic institutions take on this challenge?’ The conference coming up
in Miami in April is entitled, ‘Globalising Architecture: Flows and Disruptions’; the focus will be
on global forces of flows and disruptions such as sea level change, political unrest, economic
downturn and their impact on architectural education or even on the profile of the students
who manage to get admitted to the architecture programmes.
The International Conference that was held in Barcelona in 2012 was entitled, ‘Change, Archi-
tecture, Education and Practices’. It was based on a Greek belief that the only thing that is
constant is change itself. Planning is currently underway for a June conference in Seoul, Korea,
to look at what we call, ‘Open Cities: the New Post-Industrial World Order’. The basis of the
conference is that a fascinating culturally-based urbanism has emerged in Asia and elsewhere,
fuelled by aggressive investment in education, technology and innovation. It is hoped that the
concentration of these new age tools will advance the most culturally sophisticated lifestyles
possible and in so doing, reverse the trend of Westernisation in favour of a more globalised
world view. The premise is that a premier service industry city typology is emerging: the open
city. Perhaps the most consistent of our conferences that address change every year is focused
76 on the Administrators’ Conference.
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Probably the reason that I am sitting here is that in 2011, I hosted in Hollywood the ACSA
Administrators’ Conference. It was entitled, ‘Old School, New School’ and I worked with Mar-
garet Crawford from the University of California, Berkeley. What we tried to do was set up a
vigorous debate: there was a conscious selection of individuals who might maintain either old
school views or new school views, whom we put together on panels and tried to get to argue.
The themes covered everything from new technologies to the financial challenges that are
facing our schools, to the differences between the less financially stable public schools to the
more financially stable private schools. New technologies were examined, as were even blue-
sky ideas about architectural education. Coming up in Providence, Rhode Island, co-chaired
by Pradeep Sharma from London, who is the new Dean at Rhode Island School of Design and
Bill Morrish, from Parsons, is a conference called ‘All over the Place’. This will focus on the idea
that, at this time, more than 50% of the architecture graduates of North American schools are
not practising in a traditional way. This may also be the case here; thanks to NAAB, we focus
on producing education that produces graduate students who can become licensed.
I am happy to see that for the first time, alternative practice is one of the issues that NAAB has
put into the new conditions. For the first time, there is the recognition that architecture schools
are not only training students to practise in what we might call the traditional practice, but they
are also training students who need to have entrepreneurial values so that they can take their
design skills and work on the fringes of what might be called traditional architectural practice.
The second thing besides conferences is that there is an extensive awards programme every
year as well as competitions. The awards programmes are intended to recognise innovative
student and faculty design work and innovative work in the classroom. These awards also
become something that is useful because it is a peer-reviewed process; it is very much part
of the tenure process in the United States and Canada.
The other thing is what Ted Landsmark talked about earlier, which is the idea of focusing on
emergent practices and what this means for accreditation. As practice adjusts, so too must the
schools and their curricula. Fortunately, we have a five-year cycle. I know that the directives
here in Europe, the eleven directives, are starting to become a little mature; I know there are
others which vary from nation to nation, but in the United States one of the benefits of our
accreditation system is that we are able to come together every five years and rethink things.
Thus we have, as Ted described, what is called the ARC preparation every five years, where
the collaterals AIA, representing the professionals and NCARB the licensing, AIA the students,
ACSA do their white papers for us, ACSA interviews the schools recently visited to assess what
works and what does not and what things have changed and the board writes the white
paper. NAAB reviews the conditions for the accreditation and updates them. My final theme
concerns the changing economies.
This year, ACSA has adopted a new stance because we need an aggressive communications
outreach programme to influence change. The main idea is that we need to push back against
the bad press on the discipline of architecture that has been emerging. Recently, in the last
year, The Washington Post published a study that showed that architecture has the highest
unemployment in the United States of any discipline. 13.9% may not be as bad as 25% but it is
fairly serious in the US. The Wall Street Journal produced an article, which said that architecture
was probably one of the most unfavourable areas to pursue in higher education. What we 77
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
are doing is that we are working with the board of directors amongst whom there are repre-
sentatives from across Canada and the United States. Each one of them is collecting stories,
which will then be collated; we will then work with a public relations firm in order to start to
promote not only architectural education but also the values of architects and of architecture
in North America.
78
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Ivan CARTES
President of the Latin American Union of Schools and Faculties of Architecture
(UDEFAL), Professor in the School of Architecture, University of Conception, Chile
In the validation process for Latin American Schools of Architecture, ARCUSUR board, (Mer-
cosur Agreement), it was found that many educational centers are graduating their students
with a general profile and no specialization. In several countries this profile is compulsory by
law, disregarding multiple problems that yield attention in different social and environmental
contexts. By definition, a graduated is an architect with general knowledge “to design” for a
particular context, without paying attention to the real emergencies that emphasize reality in
the Latin American territory. At the same time, the size and amount of population of our cities
have left room for territorial, urban, architectural, technological and environmental studies
that no longer require an architect with without specialization. Besides, the curricula include
European history of architecture and do not consider what happened and is happening in
South America, loosing opportunities for comprehending better and thoroughly our origins
that can help to understand the current scenario.
Along with the history of the world the American continent has its own history with several
remarkable moments and a non-depreciable linkage with the environment through the cul-
tures that have populated its territory. The Mayas, Aztecans, and Incas, just to name some of
the cultures of the American continent, were so aware of the settlements impact, environ-
ment, astrology, etc., and above all, totally concerned with the basic relationship between
culture and earth. The mother earth represented everything and they very much depended
on seasons, cultivation and harvesting. Therefore they celebrated the winter solstice when
they had to take the most important decisions for the rest of the year, and prayed for crops
and multiplication of species.
The environment, the seasons and the relationship between mankind and the earth were the
basic principles for quality of life and for living in human and urban settlements. They knew
their limits and very much respected their surroundings and related ecologies that bonded
them to the earth. Pride of place and identity were common feelings. Today we have lost
many of the basic principles that inspired those urban settlements centuries ago, and the
cities have surpassed the limits of their ecological limits. Mexico City (17 millions) and Sao
Paulo (15 millions) are both far bigger than London with 5 millions of people and the major
European capital. This city growth has also given way to new approaches and solutions that
can be implemented in some other areas, and the solutions are starting to come from the
inside of the American continent (Cartes, 2012). 79
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Fig. 1 Fig. 2
Temple of the Sun in Macchu Picchu, the integra- Water fountains with recreational purposes in
tion between site and architecture. urban spaces. “Earth and water” the main concerns
in Inca´s urban centers.
Fig. 3
Articulated and rapid transit vehicles in Curitiba
and bus feeders to diminish time at the stop bus.
Fig. 4 & 5
Urban Acupuncture: Library in Medellin, Colombia. One of the triggering schemes that balanced quality
80 of life in a poor neighborhood without intervening the whole area.
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
As an example, the sustainable strategies and public transport system implemented in Curit-
iba are well used and implemented in other places and the rapid transit vehicles (RTV), or
bi-articulated buses, have been used worldwide. The Colombian urban acupuncture, with
triggering projects in derelict neighborhoods has shown us some of the many solutions that
could be adapted and applied in other countries. So, indeed we have a new urban laboratory
in America and it is the time for solutions to be exported. However, this couldn’t have been
possible without the strong cultural foundation of the past and the consequent urban growth
that made think of experimental and rapid solutions to diminish bigger impacts and improve
people’s quality of life.
According to the International Bank for Development (BID), the Latin American diagnosis has
to be considered and studied particularly for urban quality of life:
• In water sanitation and sewage waste we have less than 15% being treated with an incred-
ible impact on health, associated ecologies and agriculture.
• Solid waste is one of the major problems and only 50% has appropriate final disposal and
less than 2,2 % is being recycled.
• Air quality, is worsening and 30 capitals went up to 20 micrograms/m3 and are declared
polluted areas with no chance to improve, unless the wind or rain washes out the sus-
pended particles in the air.
• More importantly, social inequity is very common and the difference between the rich
and the poor is notorious and 1 out of 3 people live in shantytowns and 1 out of 4 live in
poor areas (BID, 2012).
These problems may awake the architectural schools that could scan the reality on their area to
be aware of the si problems they have to deal with. A graduated architect that merely designs
must look at the current crisis ant put the design production into the right direction, addressing
several issues that yield attention right away. In many ways, these are the potential arenas of
discussion and where it is possible to find work, providing assistance to the population that
needs more urgent attention (Mabardi, 2012).
In the Tuning II scheme as well as in the international validation process for South America, it
was found that most of the architectural Schools are graduating an architect with a general
profile, in some cases by law, particularly Brazil, Colombia and Chile (293 Schools/200 millions
of inhabitants in Brazil; 34 Schools/47mll in Colombia, and 45 Schools/17mll in Chile).
In the validation processes a strong point was made on the way the students are working
within certain needs and contexts, sometimes by themselves without the school’s support
and making clear the need of better understanding technologies and local materials. This
calls attention on the way the school is related to the community on its own location and
81
how it faces the reality that the students are starting to bring in. In some schools the students
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Fig. 6 Fig. 7
Water sanitation & treatment. Shanti towns with no solution.
Fig. 8
Poor urban areas and favelas, the most common
urban image in many Latin American cities.
Fig. 9
Low cost housing “Quinta Monroy”, Iquique,
Aravena, Cortese, Montero and Cerda, Chile 2004.
An outcome of the “Elemental Scheme” concerning
82 new approaches for housing policies.
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
are taken the lead and invite lecturers to participate in a kind of community schemes in very
straight forward initiatives (Ortiz & Alexander, 2005).
During the validation process and in the interview with the students most of them claimed
to be trained on particular technical subjects experienced at early stage of their career when
they have little experience out of the school.
The graduates acknowledged the quality of teaching of their school but also the lack of focus in
particular issues related to the place where they have to work or more training in useful matters.
One good example in practice is “The Elemental Scheme” developed by academics at the
School of Architecture, Catholic University of Chile, with a new focus and approach for low
cost housing in collaboration with the private sector. They set up a new equation of more built
square meters for a better quality of life and succeeded with the support of professionals and
students (Plataforma de Arquitectura, 2012).
Today the scheme has settled a chair and is well known nationally and internationally because
of the construction of a new paradigm in low cost housing. However, nothing could have hap-
pened without the right analysis and observation of how the low cost housing was being done
and failing in practice, there was a strong link among scheme, reality, practice and inhabitant.
This equation of knowhow/inhabitant must be stressed for a better understanding of our
reality, taking advantage that the schools are changing from a formative to a competence
curriculum (Bologna agreement), because the lecture room is no longer on campus and some-
thing else could be explored on the case study basis (Ben, 2006).
One logic consequence could be to transfer the specialization into master or PhD programs
after graduation, making the educational system a continuum, but also it needs immediate
reaction and subject’s re-enforcement in the particular problems that the graduates will face
when they start working.
The social protest and riots are demonstrating, at the Latin-American level, the need of change
in the quality of education but also in what education does for social comfort and content-
ment. Along with this, there are countries like Argentina where they openly declared that
the architectural practice is of social interest, so this situation must reorient the educational
system, to pay attention to social current crisis or the changes experienced by our cities due
to global weather changes, natural disasters, and lack of economic resources.
In the Latin American context, the schools of architecture with an international validation
will agree the system of Free Transfer Credit, where any subject can be approved in a host
School and transferred to the school from where the student comes for his interchange.
It will naturally appear that the students will move to Schools with subjects that they
do not have in their schools of origin and this radically appeal to the contexts and what
the host schools have scanned on site, for instance: Bamboo construction in Ecuador and
Colombia, Adobe construction in Peru, timber design in Chile. This situation defines the
open chances and opportunities to incorporate specialization and what matter most for
architectural education.
83
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Conclusions
The Latin-American panorama is always full of constraints, and many times worsened by urgen-
cies and radical demands. Population everywhere is more vulnerable and cities are not resil-
ient enough to buffer changes and people’s needs. In the last Conference of Latin American
Schools of Architecture, with the theme “Crisis and perspective”, in Asuncion, Paraguay, it was
concluded that the Schools must face this reality more adequately. In the same sense the most
frequent key words in the keynote lectures and papers where: local resources, appropriate
technologies, transdisciplinarity, identity, informal opportunities, small scale schemes, and
context (CLEFA, 2014).
May be we won’t see the final changes in architectural educations, but we are very much
engaged in a changing process. This particular situation has permitted us to think of a differ-
ent future with more opportunities in different scenarios. There will be chances for innovative
solutions that will come out from facing the reality, and that can be adopted and adopted in
other context, particularly in developing countries with similar problems and lack of resources.
We have switched from the architect that only designs houses or buildings, or the icon to be
published, to the one that works within the community, explore solutions and propose experi-
mental results. Most of them are in the blurred border of installations in transforming contexts,
that give solution to temporal needs (emergency housing for disaster recovery, for instance),
or are keen to approach a certain social area by showing them which are their strengths, rather
than to show an “A” solution.
The whole continent is an open urban lab today and many of the successful solutions given to
enhance urban quality of life have to be analyzed, assessed and understood. This is a starting
point, to be able to address a more inclusive and enriched architectural process rooted in the
places where we have to live.
Bibliography
Ben, C. (2006). La enseñanza de la Arquitectura y los procesos de investigación-acción, Ediciones Universidad
Nacional de Tucumán, Argentina.
BID. (2012).”Los desafíos de la década”, Reporte del Banco Interamericano de Desarrollo, ICES.
Cartes, I. (2012) “Presencia de América Latina” en CLEFA XXIV Arquitectura y Urbanismo en Latinoamérica:
Tendencias emergentes, Conference proceedings. Universidad Veritas, San José de Costa Rica, on line www.
udefal.org
CLEFA (2014). CLEFA XXV “Crisis y perspectivas”, Conference proceedings. Universidad Nacional de Asunción,
Paraguay, on line www.udefal.org
Mabardi, J. (2012. Maestría del Proyecto: Apuntes para la Práctica de la enseñanza del proyecto, Ediciones
Universidad del Bío-Bío, Concepción, Chile.
Ortiz, O & Alexander, L. (2005). Aprendizaje Desarrollador: Una estrategia pedagógica para educar instruy-
endo, Centro de estudios pedagógicos y didácticos, CEPDID, Barranquilla, Colombia.
Plataforma de Arquitectura. (2007). http://www.plataformaarquitectura.cl/2007/09/17/quinta-monroy-
elemental-chile/ 17 Septiembre 2007
84
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Carlos VALLANTERES-CEREZO
President of the Union of Schools and Faculties of Architecture and Design of Central
America (UDEFADAC), Dean of Faculty of Architecture, University of Saint Carlos of
Guatemala, Guatemala
The Central American isthmus is composed of seven small countries: Guatemala, El Salvador,
Honduras, Nicaragua, Costa Rica, Panamá and Belize.
Within the integration efforts and exchange it was founded in the year 2005, the UNION OF
SCHOOLS AND FACULTIES OF ARCHITECTURE AND DESIGN OF CENTRAL AMERICA, UDEFADAC.
Main purpose: to promote the integration process of institutions in charge of the formation
of architects and designers, through the creation of a common academic space in Central
America, based on scientific, technological, educational and cultural cooperation, between
all of their members.
In recent years the priority strategies of schools and faculties of architecture in Central America,
have revolved around the following:
1. Technology change, in the digital age.
2. Common parameters for a Global Architect
3. Accreditation
4. Internationalization of architecture versus identity
5. More emphasis on management in heritage, environment and risk to natural hazards
The current educational phenomenon has the characteristic that the teacher was formed by
a preceding generation, slowly and in a traditional way, under the premise that this would be
what he would teach in the future. Actually, this has been partially true, since only part of what
was learned by the teacher and that is related to the knowledge combined with the experience
of life, is applicable to his teaching; while for everything related to technology, knowledge
and communication; he has had to learn it by himself sometimes from younger generations.
This condition has allowed him to teach in a world where knowledge is not as important as
knowing how to apply it.
In Central America, this phenomenon is also evident, because knowledge is as never, avail-
able to the student and the teacher, but the latter is responsible for showing how to use it in
every profession. Young people today must constantly adapt to forms of education and to an
avalanche of information, which is not necessarily educational. 85
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
The rapid evolution of technological tools and the digital age, have created young people
with ways of learning that are very different to those shown by the youth of the same age
in the past.
Regarding informatics and communication technology, ICT, it can say that whatever is being
taught to them today as new, will no longer make part of what will serve the youth in the
future, because when he arrives to the end of his training, the knowledge learned will be
obsolete.
For Central American countries, this challenge is even greater since educational institutions
are not always capable of purchasing technology constantly and update periodically their
computers to the latest versions of computer software. This phenomenon has been clearly
expressed in the following way:
"Before, a book could remain for decades the unquestioned academic authority, then they
began to be updated every five years, because it was the reasonable time when advances
research and discoveries indicated that the information had changed and it was needed to
perform a series of adjustments. Today, information changes daily. Never humanity had suffered
so many changes as in recent years”. 1
Architectural education and the teacher of architecture, has had to adapt to the demands posed
by society at the time, which thanks to the effectiveness of digital communication, demands
the formation of an architect capable to develop his work in all parts of the world; because as
well as the handling of living space and form that encloses it, the society demands a series of
requirements and prompts architects to make a more environmentally friendly architecture,
with cultural identity, conscious with the insertion in urban contexts, and also requires the
architect the application of new technologies and knowledge of the technical and administra-
tive procedures as well as construction process management.
While it is true that these lines of action of the architecture can be considered common to all
people, as there is a common base, it is the local, which gives a distinctive form of application.
So for example, any architect anywhere in the world, should be perfectly capable of knowing
the mode of application of certain construction technology, or at least, be able to find and
process information, but only his knowledge of the local context will allow him to find out if his
application is suitable or not. If this occurs properly, the society can verify that the architects,
has been formed competently.
Each one of the schools of architecture collect these social requirements, and sets a minimum
to meet these requisites, searches the focus and emphasis that wants to give to the profes-
sional training in architecture.
This is what allows the existence of the individual and local competencies, because although,
there is a common fundamental base between institutions that respond to the demands of
the context, not all curricula are the same, as the educational institution is looking to have a
hallmark that distinguishes it, and commonly finds: trying to serve a social segment, framing
itself in a religion or ideology, in response to a state law, using certain technology or privileg-
86 ing the research, among others.
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
In Central America, without an exhaustive search for information, it can find a whole range
of these approaches. A few years ago, it knew better the differences manifested by these
approaches, and little was known of the similarities among plans of studies.
All of seven small countries of Central America share history and diverse and complex social
and economic problems. Immersed in an increasingly demanding world, the institutions of
higher education should seek quality in education, but that has not focused only on improving
the common skills, but rather to make more different, the individual approaches.
Set the limits of the common skills of the Central American architects, has not been an easy task,
thanks to the work of the Tuning Latin America project, which established 33 specific compe-
tencies for the architect, it was obtained for the first time, a kind of comparison parameter that
has allowed the architectural curricula, to know how they are in relation to the Tuning model.
Accreditation
In the year 2006, was created the Central American Agency for the Accreditation of Architecture
and Engineering program, ACAAI. This agency searches to certify architecture and engineering
programs of Central America.
This organization was formed thanks to the participation of teachers from all countries as well
as representatives from various Central American associations of architects and engineers.
As a result of this, it was possible to make the experiment of finding the delimitation of the
competencies of the Central American architect, so that the participants drew up a list of quali-
ties and parameters that serve as a standard in order to establish similarities and differences
between institutions.
Likewise, ACAAI has also left a clearance, which allows programs undergoing evaluation, to
explain their main focus or emphasis that characterizes it. However, ACCAI, being an institution
that seeks to certify programs, does not issue a public report on common, local or particular
competencies, of the programs that are undergoing an accreditation process or the institutions
that constitute it, remaining an individual reference for each institution.
Today, it can be easily found on the Internet, the requirements of accrediting agencies from all
over the world, and also, it is possible to access the websites of educational institutions, so that
finding information to establish the common or different is not difficult, and then, establish
the differences and similarities of the competencies of the architecture programs, is not as
important as how to find mechanisms and strategies for the achievement of the common and
uncommon competencies. It is in these aspects, where actually are the differences between
each of the institutions, mainly in its proposal for adaptability to constant change.
The rapidly evolving of ICT, involves constant adjustment of curricula related to the teaching
of architecture, so that acceptance of continuous change and the adaptability proposal, must
be part of the management and educational administration.
The amount of information offered by the Internet and the methods or tools in which this
information is provided, constitutes an advantage to which the teacher has had to adapt, 87
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
because he must handle the temptation of the student, of the copy-paste or of the thoughtless
application and adapt their teaching strategies to the use of these tools, which until recently
were not considered serious forms of education.
So, free access to sources of information related to the construction of architectural works, has
enabled professionals, teachers and students, to get to know immediately after its creation,
it is even possible to find virtual projects, blogs, specific pages of architecture and pages of
architecture students crossing this information.
This has caused that many professionals in their quest to make a "current or modern" archi-
tecture, apply architectural details thoughtlessly, emulating buildings that are taken as icons
of architecture, issue that has been done before and that has resulted in the styles and trends
in architecture, but never to the extent that is happening now.
This can be exemplified by the Dubai Center building, built in Guatemala city, whose exterior
evokes not only the famous hotel in the city of the same name, but also to make it more similar
on the outside, metal palm trees were placed.
If a professional, who has more experience and his own criterion, uses these resources, it can
be explained, but not to approve, why architecture students are dazzled with these forms and
technologies and repeat them without further study in the design exercises that they perform,
forgetting to analyze the natural, urban and cultural context to which it must respond.
The interiors of these buildings, by contrast, are the result of forcing the outer shape, so the
space and comfort are sacrificed, forcing them to require air conditioning systems and continu-
ous lighting, which are not needed in countries with climate relatively stable as can be seen
in Central America.
Fig. 1 Fig. 2
88 Hotel in Dubai, Dubai city, United Arab Emirates. Dubai Center building, Guatemala City.
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Heritage
The indicated in the previous paragraph, has made the curricula of most institutions, incorporate
subjects or contents that emphasize respect of environment, traditions and cultural identity.
That is nothing more than a struggle of some institutions to teach students to respect the local
architecture, rich in proven experiences, but that is being displaced by the copy-paste of exam-
ple taken as references, but that is applied without a reasoned adaptation and without identity
It is possible to produce a contemporary local architecture, with their own language, if and
only if:
• There is an inward look
• The contextual environmental setting is analyzed
• The past is reinterpreted
"Originality consists in returning to the origin" Antonio Gaudi.
This is not about talking of Neo Maya or Neo Colonial architecture. This is about looking from
within and not from the outside, about being honest, to abstract and to synthesize. Respect
the patrimonial and contrast the new from the old. It is about saying no to the false historical
or make antiques in the 21st century.
Fig. 3
Architecture in search of a local language. Top: National Theater of Guatemala. Efrain Recinos.Bottom-left:
Mayan world museum, Project Faculty of Architecture, University of San Carlos of Guatemala. Bottom-
right: Mall Amerigo Giracca. 89
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
At the same time the curricular changes for the formation of the architecture at the undergradu-
ate level have to be strengthened, in order to exchange between countries the intervention
practices in heritage and taking as a base the experience of the masters of Guatemala and
Spain, it was structured the Central American Master in Conservation and Management of
Cultural Heritage for Development. This one began in the year 2009 with the first cohort of
Central American students.
The Central American isthmus is the only region in the world located between two continents
and two oceans, It is a paradise that has a great bio diversity and agro forestry areas of consider-
able wealth. In very short distances occur geophysical, climatic changes and wonderful scenic
landscapes. However there is an acute environmental degradation.
Fig. 4
Some scenic landscapes of Central America.
Top: Semuc Champey. Middle: San Juan del
90 Sur. Bottom: Sarstun River.
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
Due to its location and soil, the region Centro American has a high rate of natural threats
either geomorphic or hydro meteorological, the latter aggravated by global climate change,
of which Central America is not the main cause , but is one of the more affected areas of the
world. The problem is not to live at risk by threats, is the vulnerability created by the poverty
in which most of the Central American population live. Vulnerability: natural threats + poverty
= disaster. Central America is one of the most dangerous regions of the world and one of the
first in vulnerability.
Caribbean plate
Typhoons
Volcanoes
Average direction
of hurricanes
Cocos plate
Cocos plate
In order to strengthen the knowledge within the environmental issue and risk management,
architecture schools have been making curricular changes. This has been accompanied by
significant efforts of universities and professional associations, with the creation of the fol-
lowing entities:
Finally, as a corollary of all that has been set out above, to gen-
erate competencies in students, it is important to consider the
wisdom of the Mayas in the comprehensiveness of training, a
deep reflection that has been transmitted from generation to
generation.
Four basics in it´s based the Maya's education:
1. Become a person
2. Have knowledge and wisdom
3. Learn to respect nature
4. Learn to work
Note
1 GUIDE FOR USE, HANDLING AND INTERPRETATION OF STUDY PROGRAMS Series: Towards a compe-
tency curriculum No.8 MEDUCA, Panama, 2013.
92
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
The text below has been transcribed and edited by the editors to ensure flow and coherence of the
entrie book, as there was no response by the presenter to provide his original text within the deadline.
Thank you for inviting me and the others from the Nordic and Baltic countries to this event. I
am here in my capacity as the newly elected Rector for the Nordic Academy of Architecture,
which consists of fifteen schools in the Nordic and Baltic countries. I am intending this to
be a short presentation, but I would like to touch upon some of the issues, which were also
mentioned in the first keynote lecture today; I found the speech very inspiring. However, I
am reflecting a little on these illustrations, which show something about how we manage
change in architecture.
This is a pavilion made by a Norwegian architectural firm called Snohetta which is a very devel-
oped and international company. It has gone from being what most Norwegian companies are,
which is very domestic, to having a very international profile, which the company has actually
always had. This is in a National Park; it is an architectural pavilion designed under very strict
conditions regarding the environment. There is a strong focus to be adhered to on the environ-
ment and on sustainability; this company is also very strong in designing and constructing
environmentally responsible buildings for the future. Allow me just to reflect on the name of
the company, which means the peak of a snow mountain; it can be seen here in the distance.
Here they have also used the latest technology: it is digitally designed, digitally manufactured
and then moved to the site. It is not a traditional contract company, which has built this; it is a
shipbuilding company, which can do these kinds of constructions. This is, therefore, pushing
at the future and it is something, which has to be picked up in our education.
I have a couple of roles; in my opinion, I think it is even acceptable to look into a consultancy
firm. This is something we went to Australia to see: what are the things or the people setting the
premises and the policies for higher education in the future? We were interested in knowing
what the drivers for change were. Personally, I have been asked to be in charge of the mission
project for our university, looking into the needs for our campus in fifteen or thirty years’ time.
We then took these kinds of issues; we had heard about them, but when we look at the other
companies, we can see that they are actually very good at creating these kinds of scenarios
and analyses. They are also subsequently part of the policy making. Something else I feel it
is interesting to discuss is the democratisation of knowledge and access to knowledge. The
massive increase in the availability of knowledge online means a fundamental change in the
role of higher education as coordinators and keepers of knowledge. We have heard about the
example of MIT, but this is something that is relevant to architectural education. At the same
time, when we talk about making things and becoming an architect, there are also issues which
cannot be acquired solely from the literature or from the Net; you have to be present and learn
by doing. I, therefore, think that it is partly correct, but it is interesting to see how it will affect
our schools and education within architecture.
The change in markets is fundamental; we know it is there and we know it will continue; indeed,
it will most probably become increasingly difficult. One needs a profile and has to compete, 93
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
both for students and for government and private funds. Changes can be seen in regard to
students: how they are recruited; how they leave the university to become architects and enter
the world of global markets. This will also have a long-term impact on us. There have been
examples given of digital technology; I feel we are still in the early stages. Not much was known
about the Worldwide Web and the Internet before 1993; these totally transformed working
practices into what exists nowadays.
There is also the question as to who is in control of these global technologies; how these tech-
nologies affect education is also a vitally important question. Global mobility will grow while
students and academics will travel to learn in different environments. There is a further point,
which is more concerned with the private side of architecture: this is the issue of integration
with industry. If industry is included together with the public needs and the public obligations
we have as architects, and innovation in that respect, then I think it is important to develop
these kinds of relationships, both in the learning programmes and in research. I would like to
share some reflections about the Nordic countries, which are of course the countries about
which I know the most. I also know something about the Baltic countries, but not so much
detail about the schools there. We also have similar global drivers for change. Student and
staff mobility is changing; there is the effect of internationalisation as well as the impact of
digitalisation and the influence of the Net.
There are also changes in the market. However, there are also some major differences from
the typical picture, which is drawn. There is a very strong commitment to public and govern-
mental guidelines on requirements concerning sustainability and the environment. What we
hear from our ministries is that for a long time in the future, certainly in Norway, we will have
publically funded higher education. There is also a strong social democratic tradition that also
feeds into our educational programmes. There are different profiles; I think what is interesting
is that in the future for us in the Nordic Academy and in the Nordic schools, we will examine
and develop greater differences between our profiles. There is the additional question of how
we will develop in terms of an international perspective.
I would like to illustrate this by using one very good example, which is an application to become
a Centre of Excellence in higher education from our university NTNU. This has a positive out-
come: we competed with twenty-four groups in the spring; this was cut down to eight. Archi-
tecture has to compete with all the other different groups and disciplines. Something that has
been developed within our university and school, and then within the school in architecture,
is a strong sense of this knowledge about knowing and understanding, acting and being in
becoming an architect. That means being able to relate to the changes and challenges of our
time: it includes climate change, the economic crisis as well as the wide scale of environmental
crisis. Flooding has been an issue, which has arisen lately in Norway; this challenged some of
the old traditions. We say that we need to develop skills, knowledge and the right attitude
that will allow for the adjustment to rapid change.
Equally important is the need to develop a practical responsiveness; only by having an attitude
of responsiveness and responsibility towards our environment can our profession be part of
the solution and not the problem. This, as well as tradition, was the basis for what was strong
in this application. It is a little what we heard about design and innovation centre this morning,
94 when Alfonzo’s speech linked into some of the idea that learning is thinking by making and
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
reflection. We have a strong tradition of problem-based learning, a tradition that goes back
fifteen to twenty years; and of designing buildings of full-scale pavilions already in the first half
of the year. There are very few compulsory courses on theory; it is mainly based on the practical.
The need has been recognised to develop another understanding of complexity and change: in
the application we have used something called the integral approach; this relates to the process
of understanding system engineering and system thinking in dealing with and working in an
interdisciplinary way on a number of these large challenges. We have also developed another
way of learning, using live studios. Here, very often it is students who take the initiative to go
worldwide. We support them by bringing their projects into real-life situations, in Asia or in
Africa, and the students learn to improvise. They also learn to communicate effectively and to
respond architecturally within a responsible social setting. Finally, the part of being engaged
in society in a global perspective, is an important driving force and that is the position we are
taking in our attempt to meet future challenges.
95
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
We took all of that information in and assessed it. We also commissioned certain additional
studies to be done to look into particular areas of major concern in our current assessment
processes. We did an assessment of how student learning outcomes were working in various
schools. We had a major conversation about how we defined and assessed what we mean
by comprehensive design learning. In the United States, more than a quarter of the schools
were failing the final comprehensive design assessment standard. We felt that if that many
schools were failing, either something was wrong with the schools, or something was wrong
with the assessment tool. We therefore did a study of comprehensive design and what that
really meant. We then asked all of the people who might be interested in changing the current
standards to submit white papers to us: the American Institute of Architects, the Association
of Collegiate Schools of Architecture, our student group, and our licensing group.
All submitted white papers, as did organisations representing community colleges that send
us transfer students, minority colleges and individuals, people concerned about sustainability,
and every one of those white papers was published and is available for you to look at on our
website. We then went back to the 2008 work that was done to categorise the different models
of accreditation that we were prepared to look at. We prepared a short paper listing what
all of those different accreditation approaches might be; that is also on the website. Finally,
a month and a half ago, we held a major conference and invited 50 individuals from across
the United States from all of our various collateral constituencies to spend two days on the
side of a mountain at 8,000 feet in Utah, where there was no place for them to shop and no
place for them to wander away from the meeting. We specifically created a technology-free
zone, so they were not permitted to use their laptops, their i-pads or their smart phones at
any time during our two-day meeting. That was painful for many of the participants, but it
worked. It enabled us to have a two-day conference where everyone focused on the changes
that needed to be made, and because of that focus, we were able to fulfil our promise that we
would have a draft set of new conditions available to everyone within a month. That draft set
of conditions is also now published as of 48 hours ago on our website and anyone in the world
can download this and look at it and comment on it. Everyone has until December 1st 2013
to read this, to comment on it and to get back to us with any changes that might be made. I
know that some of my colleagues have already begun to do that. All of this is available at naab.
org. I encourage you to weigh in on that. Sometime early next year that draft will be revised
and new standards will be put into place that will last for the next five years.
The last thing I will say relates to my role as the president of one of the largest architecture
and design schools in the Unites States. We also have undergone major change over the past
year and a half. Two thirds of my senior staff have been replaced in the last year and a half
because they were resistant to change. We have adopted online learning in a robust way and
that is our fastest-growing part of our curriculum. We have revised our curriculum so that it
reflects multi-disciplinarity and a deeper commitment to engaging our students at the outset
in service to clients and community. Our classes started last week and our students last week
were involved in Boston with forty different community service projects as their introduction
to architecture, interior design and landscape architecture. This change is not easy. Describing
the how of one processes the politics and ethics of transforming the pedagogy is what we will
be talking about here in this session and for the balance of the day. I encourage all of you not
to hold back: this is the time to jump in and expresses your deepest fears, concerns or hopes
for what we are doing as educators to move forward in a way that better prepares our gradu- 97
Session 1 Managing Change: Profiling Change in a Globalised World
ates to address the challenges of professional practice today. My last comment from the NAAB
perspective is: we sought to open up and make more flexible our processes and procedures.
Whether we have come down in the right place or not we will know very quickly because we
have used a transparent process. I will also say however that we have begun to implement
certain changes already. Where a year ago the length of accreditation was six years, we have
changed that to eight. Schools will now have more time to be able to process change without
a fear that the accreditors will show up and evaluate them based upon the old curriculum
rather than on the progressive innovative things that they want to do with a new curriculum.
We are making other changes like that and we encourage a discussion on that subject. That
being said, I will turn the floor over to the first speaker.
98
Session 2
Managing change:
Academic leadership
and teaching
Our architectural education system is structured upon the hypothesis that
the profile of graduates generated nowadays will stay valid throughout
their professional life or at least in a very big part of it. However, in the
recent past we are experiencing radical changes in the way we think, con-
ceive, create and practise architecture paired with equally radical changes
in the building industry, the construction methods, the real estate man-
agement and the investments in the domain of the built environment. All
these changes generate demands for a new way of thinking architectural
design for new knowledge, skills and competences questioning those
who are actually ensured by our institutions. In this dynamics of change
we increasingly feel unable to predict the future profile of the architect,
while having serious reasons to believe that this will not be the same.
How can we organise architectural education in this new context of
unpredictability?
What profile(s) will emerge from the education our schools offer?
What will be the competences, which can best assure a sustainable archi-
tectural career?
How can we structure flexible, adaptable and responsive curricula?
Session 2 Managing change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Chair:
Dag Boutsen, Ghent, Belgium
Introductory panel:
Anne Mette Boye, Aarhus, Denmark
Denise Pinheiro Machado, Rio de Janeiro, Brazil
Konstantinos Moraitis, Athens, Greece
Frederikc Cooper, Lima, Peru
Art Rice, Raleigh, USA
Hugo Dworzak, Vaduz, Liechtenstein
100
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Anne-Mette BOYE
Leader professional and academic development, Aarhus School of Architecture,
Aarhus, Denmark
This article’s first aim is to present a shift from a focus on the architectural education as
consisting of teaching skills to understanding education as the creation of a state of mind.
The core of this focus is the proposal that architecture can be seen as an agent for change:
that it is possible to engage in society, to collaborate, to create and make changes through
architecture. The fundamental question is thus not what skills architects will need in the
future, but how architecture, and thinking as an architect, is to contribute to better living
conditions in the future?
The article will present a short introduction to the approach of architecture as an agent for
change and present real examples of how this approach has been a generator for the strategy,
reorganization and restructuring of teaching at the Aarhus School of Architecture. I do not pre-
tend that these thoughts are ground-breaking. However, it is rare that the approach is pursued
so radically, with regard to strategy, reorganization and teaching level, as at the Aarhus School
of Architecture. Neither will I pretend that this reorganization has been or is an easy task, and
certainly not that everything has now been settled. A secondary aim of the article is thus to
contribute a concrete example to the discussion on future education and academic leadership.
101
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Students of architecture are to be taught the classical skills of working with spatiality, mate-
riality, light and scale. They have to feel safe in knowing and exploring subject methods and
processes. They have to know the value of a pure artistic approach and that developing an
architectural language has a right of its own. These are some of the skills that make architects
differ from other professionals.
However, if we step back from the discussion of education and step into the act of practice, we
come to realize that when we build, plan, initiate or draw – it is not primarily the architecture
itself that is the object. Furthermore, it is not an accomplishment the architect manages on
his own, but the result of collaboration with many stakeholders and disciplines.
The commission of, for example, a building is often motivated by a client’s desire to embrace a
problem. It could, for instance, be establishing a new feature, a new identity, an organizational
change, a mood, an experience or something else. The building emerges as a unifying solu-
tion, which embraces a scope of information, knowledge, desires, dreams and requirements.
But maybe the solution could have been something different, such as a product design, a
reorganization of the institution or the implementation of a new behaviour.
The point is that if we can create a mindset in which students approach a challenge through
questions that are not about architecture – but about how to improve a situation - we have
a chance to let architecture contribute to society in a more diverse way. This approach places
architecture and the working methods of architecture in a broad context and provides space
to explore and enlarge the architectural field. If this is the goal, students not only have to
be proficient designers, they have to be able to complete two-way iterative processes that
alternate between critical analysis, sincere and open questions and innovative and honest
design solutions.
As stated earlier, this approach is not revolutionary, but its radical implementation and practice
is still limited. I have used it as the leading mindset of my own practice: metopos urban design
and landscape. It has, among more traditional commissions, such as transformation of postin-
dustrial areas, urban renewals, parks, implantation of temporary use, resulted in commissions
such as the analysis of physical activity in social housing, education in rural Denmark and local
“tourist maps”. Much more well-know examples of institutions with a similar approach are think
Fig. 1
102 Cycle of two-way iterative processes in project based teaching. Illustration: Anne Mette Boye.
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
tanks like AMO, the studio: The Why Factory , at the university of Delft, and //:00 architects in
London. The book Future Practice, which contains a number of interviews with people from
different offices, may also be useful for exploring the field further.
The purpose of the title is to state that architecture can be a way to engage with the broad
challenges that our society is faced with. For example: how does it affect inhabitants in rural
areas when architects are no longer asked to build, but to dismantle. And how can architecture
and design engage in solutions aimed at improving quality of life for an increasingly aging
population? And what is a public space if all trade is moved to the internet. Is it even possible
to create public spaces, if the State cannot finance them?
The methods, knowledge and perspectives provided by architects are thus seen as valid in
future research, both in analyses, in knowledge building, and for proposing integrated solu-
tions. Being able to read the physical space, to understand how space matters and not least
being able to merge a complexity of challenges and knowledge into a proposal that can act
and change a situation are some of the skills architect can use for engaging. This does not mean
that architecture can “save the world”. It is easy to recall failed attempts to do so, and maybe it
is even the thought of those attempts that makes some contemporary architects more humble
with regard to dictating society – and maybe this has even made architects humble to the
extent that, in some cases, it resembles marginalization. Nor does it mean that the aesthetic
and the artistic approach are not valid. Quite the opposite – this approach is one of the unique
skills of the architect, which makes him different from other professionals.
Architecture emerges as the unifying solution that embraces a scope of information, knowl-
edge, desires, dreams and requirements. From talking about the broad vision, great intentions
and loose ideas the architect has the ability to formulate and design a concrete proposal.
“Engaging through Architecture” is thus both a belief that architecture can make a difference
- and a humble recognition that architecture is more than an autonomous subject, it is part
of a larger context.
Based on the strategy statement: “Engaging through Architecture” the School has reorganized
its structure of research, teaching and leadership. The School has changed from being organized
in four institutes framing the disciplines Architecture, Urban Planning and Landscape, Design,
and Cultural Heritage to creating an organization that cuts across traditional disciplines and
scales.
The result is an academic environment in which different academic focus areas and approaches
are combined in 14 self-organizing platforms. These platforms are formed by the interests of
the staff and have no formal leaders. Every year the platforms present their activities – some-
times platforms are discontinued and new ones established. They are to nurture the academic
development and provide “homelands” for the academic staff. The platforms provide a basis
for research and contribute to teaching activities - often in collaboration with other platforms. 103
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Fig. 2
The process of changing the organization of the Aarhus School of Architecture from four units based
on disciplines to several platforms organized according to the academic focus of the staff. Illustration:
Torben Nielsen.
Teaching
104
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Fig. 3
Rethinking flooding, water collection, drink-
ing water and climate in Venice. Illustration:
Kirsty Badenoch.
Fig. 4
“Happy Cycling City – Aarhus” provided new solutions embracing the combination of parking, light and
maintenance to improve the experience of cycling. Illustration: Studio Urban Design and Studio Design.
105
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Fig. 5
In Studio Regenerative Architecture students have created a site where production, research, technol-
ogy companies, food and experiences as well as housing exist together in symbiosis. A Green materials
hub recycles materials to be used for compostable pavilions and building materials. Illustration: Casper
Østergaard Christensen and Christian Overgaard Jensen.
Fig. 6
Studio Democracity is an experiment embracing teaching, post graduation education and urban develop-
ment though citizen interaction. One student in cooperation with citizens transformed a post-agricultural
106 building into a station for the exchange of skills, artefacts and services. Illustration: Lena Monrad Gade.
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Practice
Fig. 7
Integration of practice at the Aarhus School of Architecture. Illustration: Anne Mette Boye.
Design Realization
As part of this focus, the aim has been to give students a base to make their architectural
visions real. One of these initiatives is to prepare graduates to become involved professionally
early in the realization phase, and, secondly, to train students to take an academic position on
external requirements early in the project development.
To address this issue, in the spring of 2013 the Aarhus School of Architecture completed a test
run involving a mentoring programme in which students presented their own studio projects
to architectural practices in order to receive advice on the realization phase from experienced
mentors. The process received positive feedback from students as well as teachers and men-
tors. It is now, from the spring of 2014 onwards, being implemented in all master studios once
a year. A supporting lecture series supplements the mentor programme.
Design realization will provide students with knowledge about the kind of process their own
studio projects will have to go through if they are to be realised. This is an introduction to
knowledge about the typical regulatory and technical requirements their studio project will
encounter in a realization process. It is knowledge of project phases, collaborations, responsi-
bilities and organization. It is here implicit that what realization is will depend on the individual
studio projects. For some projects it could be producing an exhibition, an article or a book.
For others it will be the construction of the building or producing a design product, and for
others again an urban development plan or the construction of a landscape project. It will
depend on the focuses and learning objectives of individual studios. 107
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Handling
In the fall of 2013, a test-run on an entrepreneurial course was carried out. The course was
called HANDLING and introduced students to how they might find partners and communicate
their projects to outside parties.
The idea behind the initiative is that the entrepreneurial ability to create new solutions that
transform challenges into concrete proposals, are all elements that already have a major bearing
on architectural education. Based on this approach an introduction to entrepreneurship should
not be about business prospects or economical models, but rather about making students
recognize the value of their ideas and projects.
Thus the workshop course is designed to equip students to let their projects meet a world
outside the school. They are encouraged to examine the core idea of their projects and review
its value of interest to others. It means that they are guided to think of potential partners or
customers, to tighten up the process, communicate and argue for their project.
In the fall of 2014, this course is offered to all Master’s degree students on the 9th semester.
Openroom
One of the initiatives made through the external practice-academic network is the debate
series OpenRoom. OpenRoom in 2014 will serve as a mental space that allows room for meta-
reflections across traditional organizational boundaries - inviting researchers, practitioners,
students, international opinions and professional builders and decision-makers to engage
in a deeper discussion of some of the issues in society that architecture can engage with.
OpenRoom is also a space for individual contributors to reflect on and communicate their daily
work. Bringing students’ thoughts, knowledge and attitudes into play in a highly experienced
group will give students a chance to test themselves. To bring in outside perspectives not
only architects are invited, but also, for example, political scientists, philosophers, sociologists,
biologists, geologists, etc.
The seminars are to be recorded as videos and posted on a public website. Also the debates
will be summarized in an illustrated publication along with an introduction, a conclusion and
perspectives. In this way OpenRoom is intended to facilitate the meeting of specialists from
research and practice and to visualize professional challenges relating to dissemination to both
public-private parties, government departments and the public realm.
Under Construction
At the time of writing this, these initiatives and changes are just aimed at establishing a real
footing. Workflows, teaching activities, organization and management structures are being
adjusted on a regular basis. The organization and the content and quality of the education are
subject to an ongoing discussion at the School. The acceptance of a constant process and the
fact that there are no final, clear answers are basic premises.
Taking this into account, the article is to be read as a response to how a contemporary architec-
tural education and organization of a school of architecture can be shaped. The main point is
108 that we see teaching as just as much a matter of developing a mindset as a matter of teaching
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
skills; we prepare students to engage in architecture seen in a broader context. If students have
the ability to both detect the potential – or challenge – of and identify motivations behind
commissions, they will be able to identify possibilities in untraditional fields of architecture.
If they can understand the power of being able to master the complexity of information and
transform it into proposals, students will be able to argue architecture in a time when archi-
tecture seems marginalized, under pressure, and challenged by many other disciplines.
These abilities could be important for graduates when they have to navigate the world outside
the school; as students who are part of various networks and collaborations, e.g. when they
are to apply for jobs, for their value as entrepreneurial employees, and if they want to create
their own jobs.
Thus education is not just a question of adding new skills – but also of creating a state of mind
concerned with how architecture can be an agent for change.
109
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Context
Brazil is a continental country, with over 200 million inhabitants in 2013, where 84% of the
population lives in urban areas. The fast and recent process of urbanization is followed by
important social demands in cities, which lack in basic infrastructure, sanitation, housing, trans-
portation and others public utilities. In spite of the existence of social urgencies, the architects
still have small participation in public administration. The architect’s activities are primarily in
the studio, and many answer to the call of the real estate market.
Taking in consideration these different demands, it is worth to question the following:
Who to educate? For whom? For whose future? For the future of whose society?
The challenge of forming the future architect and urban designer does not only deal with
the technical knowledge but most of all it deals with humanistic studies which enables the
recognition of countless vulnerabilities in the contemporary society.
In Brazil, the course of Architecture and Urban Design takes 5 years. After graduation, the
student receives the diploma of Architect and Urban Designer and the permission to exercise
the professional competences.
In 2013, there were 293 courses of Architecture, 27 federation regions and in 147 cities. In the
state of Rio de Janeiro exists 21 courses of Architecture in 8 cities. In the metropolitan area
of Rio de Janeiro, the second metropolis of the country, there are 9 Architecture courses for
a population of 13 million inhabitants (7 million in the city of Rio de Janeiro). Among the 21
Schools in the state, only 4 are public schools.
Among the 293 courses, 54 are in public universities, corresponding to 18.5%. And, 80% of
the post-graduation courses (M.Sc. and PhD) are in public universities. Brazil has a public high
110 education system of great quality with important budget allocation for research in all areas of
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
knowledge. Frequently, the Schools of Architecture and Urban Design in public universities
present significantly higher levels than of the private system, not only in public investments in
infrastructure and research but especially in faculty qualification and capacity of the students.
The regional distribution of Architecture and Urban Design courses in Brazil corresponds to
population and wealth concentration. In this way, 46 % of the courses are in the Southeastern
region (São Paulo e Rio de Janeiro) of the country; 24.6 % in the Southern region; 11.6 % in
the Northeastern region; 11 % in the Center -western region (including Brasilia); and 6.8 % in
the Northern region.
Architecture education in Latin American context is different from the European because it is a
single one. Specializations such as Landscape Architecture, Urban Planning, Construction are
part of the curriculum of the architect. For undergraduates, there is no differentiated forma-
tion in these fields. The Schools of Architecture reinforce and reproduce the general approach,
and this is more for historical reasons to protect the professional marketplace than because
of theoretical and methodological ones to handle these issues.
However, on one side, there is society’s demand and on the other, the university institutional
pressure for integration and interdisciplinary create new ways for teaching and learning. These
new formations appear in new paradigms, those of intrinsic complexity and of the contempo-
rary society. Moving away from the professional boards, these new formations attract students
and, in some cases, they overlap the architectural defined field.
In a recent survey on the new professional demands in Brazil, it was seen the appearance of
more than 80 new professions for the last 10 years, where Architecture appears as one of the
reinvented professions, i.e., it is not new but it has taken new contours.
The School of Architecture and Urban Design of the Federal University of Rio de Janeiro is one
of the most traditional ones in the country, where many renowned architects have studied
like Lucio Costa, Oscar Niemeyer and Affonso Eduardo Reidy, among others. It is housed in a
beautiful awarded Modern Architecture building from the 1950’s.
Nowadays, it is the biggest school of the country, with 1600 undergraduate students (Architec-
ture and Urbanism) and 400 graduate students coursing the two Post Graduation Programs:
MSc + PhD. The faculty is composed of 150 professors, of which 70 % have Doctors degree.
During the last 15 years, we have observed an important renewal in the faculty body of the
School due to retirement and to the arrival of young new professors. On the other hand, there
has been an increase in the number of enrolled students with greater learning deficiencies
acquired during high school. The social and economic level of the students has also been
continually dropping for the past years. This situation is the result of public policies that were
implemented to broaden and democratize the entrance to universities but without improving
and updating primary and secondary schools.
FAU/UFRJ has an obsolete academic administrative structure, in which six tight departments
compete for one single graduation, for Architecture and Urban Design. It is a core problem in
the School’s organization, and, it appears, because of its characteristics, as a serious enclave,
holding back the implementation of innovative practices and the integration of competences
and contents.
111
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Furthermore, the building where the School of Architecture is hosted, in spite of its undeniable
architectonic value and beauty presents huge proportions and architectonic conception that
hampers communication, integration and sharing of activities in its space.
Our School, as it belongs to the university federal system, is submitted to the policies of the
government for high education, i.e., the constant pressure from the government to increase
the number of students in order to keep the democratization of the public university and the
curricula integration among the different knowledge and competences.
Nevertheless, the main problem in the university system that affects Architecture education
not only in FAU/UFRJ as well as in other Schools of the country, is the fact of being subject to
research and teaching standards dictated by the rules of other fields of knowledge, this leads
pressure for productivity and frequently, to lack of understanding in the decision makings
levels regarding the specificities in the areas of Architecture. This fact reflects itself in a very
concerning manner when recruiting new faculty members because it limits the necessary
profile diversity. With the growing demand for PhD holders and full dedication, the architects
with practice and professional experience move away from the academia. This distancing from
the practical aspect in favor of the hegemony of theory results in important gaps in education
and in the development of knowledge.
Therefore, it can be said that we have three different orders of questions that influence Architec-
ture education in our school, although of different nature, yet, they are connected: structure and
organization of the School, historically defined; institutional inclusion in the university system;
and the exogenous scientific academic environment in relation to Architecture’s disciplines.
We consider that to have a School of Architecture with quality should be the right way to share
differences and value specificities.
For the last 20 years the debate about the curriculum has been present in our School. Finally,
in 2006, a new pedagogic project was implemented. It had as strong points, first, the course
reorganization into 3 cycles: primary, completion and synthesis and second, the attempt of
combination of contents in the integrated studios by the end of the two initial cycles. This
proposal, although being in force, is struggling to be fully implemented due to the tight cur-
riculum and departmental structure.
We thought that it would be interesting to tackle the problem of the curriculum linked to
academic administrative reorganization issues and to space use and occupation, as well as
to integration and innovation of academic practices, interchange and mobility of the student
body, improvement of the access to information through electronic media and increasing
bibliographic collections. These topics listed in a simple fashion may seem obvious and non-
specific. Nevertheless, the liaison between them, if aiming the improvement of education and
search for quality, is a complex process. Even though some are against this, it provides and
promotes creativity, innovative practices and integration.
Curriculum
Despite having a modern pedagogic project, we observed the difficulties to understand the
curriculum as part of education and the curricular grid as operational consequence of the cur-
112
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
riculum by the majority of the faculty. However, this differentiation is not obvious for many.
We could not fall in the same mistake of intending to implement a pedagogic project only as
an adaptation of the curricular grid.
I believe that the curricula must be very simple and flexible. Education must stimulate creative
capacities, that in many cases, are more important that information or specific knowledge.
The content by itself is not enough for good education. The School must make the student
think and move forward.
It must be organized in a way where we can change the contents without touching the structure
because these changes conflict with long term and restrictive institutional and legal statements.
A good curriculum must be capable of promoting changes, interactions, opportunities for
good practices, innovation and excellence and never hinder them.
More than a professional diploma the architectural education must provide culture and enable
the student to have autonomy of thinking, to go forward.
This is because the changes in society are more and more frequent and fast. The professional
must be able to answer to different social, economic and cultural environments. In this sense,
it is worth emphasizing the potential of innovative experiences outside the pre - established
legal framework.
Currently, the professional market exceeds the boundaries of space. The economic crisis and
the globalized world open the frontiers for professional performance in a competitive scenario
and of constant mutations. Former education must answer to these contemporary demands
that go beyond the specific qualifications of the discipline.
Hence the curricula must promote flexibility, inter and trans disciplinarity, interaction in
between the different issues of the formation (studio, theory, contents, acting towards the
society, mobility, workshops etc). Formation is not accomplished when fulfilling the strict
census curricular grid.
Then, the proposal in our School was to reinforce integration between the three cycles (pri-
mary, completion and synthesis) crossing the three thematic axis of the project, of theory
and history and of technicalities. For this to be accomplished the segmented departmental
structure would give place to a structure of a board for each cycle, composed by the faculty
body of the three axis. At the end of each cycle the integrated studios are strengthened, where
the competences of the set of the cycle are assessed in the project. In this way, the curricular
grid became leaner and more flexible, offering opportunities for complementary and creative
activities. Interactivity, interdisciplinarity, curricular flexibility and context were prioritized.
At the same time, reorganization of space occupation was made in order to better qualify the
infrastructures and create integrating spaces for the students as well as the administrative-
academic body. It was given special attention to our library. It currently holds one of the most
complete collections in Latin America.
We also intensified the student’s mobility and enlarged national and international academic
interchange (regular mobility with over 20 countries and 120 students per semester both
ways). The exchange of ideas, of students and faculty are paramount in the modern world.
113
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
The outcomes of the opening of the School’s policies to new practices, to integrated studios and
to interexchange was well noted in the many awards received by our students for the last years.
The tension between the ideal and the possible contributes to creative solutions and new
thinking.
The formation in Architecture at FAU/UFRJ has some important limitations. The greatest limita-
tion is the institution in itself. The institutions and the minds change slowly along time. And,
sometimes, the changes that we need to realize are urgent because society and knowledge
evolve in a fast pace.
As it happens in many educational institutions around the world, we still live conflict of inter-
ests between the different social bodies of a School. Part of the faculty and the majority of the
students are willing to build a modern School with quality. Another part of the faculty and the
majority of the employees are against change.
The university’s institutional framework prevents any autonomy in defining the number of
students to be enrolled in a course as well as the profiles and the size of the faculty.
If, in one hand, the university assures resources and infrastructure, in the other, it frames Archi-
tecture in standards, which, many times, they are defined from quality and productivity criteria
from other areas of knowledge. The highly competitive system of the academic environment
blocks the change of this picture.
The legal and institutional frameworks of the Professional boards, defining competences and
content that seek to protect the Architecture professionals, end up inflating the curricula with
too much specific content, which in most cases, is not translated into competence.
Today is the time of transformations in ever increasing rhythm and speed. The university lives
the time of tradition, which it is slow and predictable. It is necessary to know how to power
tradition in the university and in a School, with the size of ours, and use it to renew faculty and
ideas. It also must be valued the richness of our diversities.
It is necessary to know how to optimize tradition in a university and in a School, with the size
as ours, and to use it to favor the potential to renewal of faculty and of new ideas. It must be
valued the richness of our diversities.
Meaning that, the tension between the institutionalization and versatility is one of the main
challenges that we experience when we target education with quality.
A good education in modern world necessarily requires innovation, capacity to give inter-
disciplinary, sustainable and cooperative solutions to our society`s social and environmental
challenges in this world of fast changes, which is the one that we are performing and building.
114
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Konstantinos MORAITIS
Vice Head, National Technical University of Athens, School of Architecture, Athens,
Greece
It is surely extremely important to correlate academic teaching to social economic and tech-
nological reality, as developed in the cultural environment outside universities. It is surely of
great importance to be able to create extrovert academic tendencies.
However our proposal insists on the exact opposite realization. It insists on the commonplace
remark that academic didactics have not only to do with the transfer of knowledge but, what
is more, with the production of novice knowledge material. In a more specific way this knowl-
edge production has not only to do with architectural design and construction in the “real
world”, outside the Schools of Architecture. It is not even limited to the pure research activity,
to research programs, taking place in the Universities. The central research domain, the very
“core” of knowledge production in Schools of Architecture, identifies with studio teaching itself,
especially during teaching in higher semesters.
Thus our presentation seems to be opposite to the central statement supporting this second
session of our meeting that insists on foreseeing “professional unpredictability”. According
to our opinion academic research seems to be in many ways central for the production
and the reorganization of social knowledge, not because it corresponds to the exact social
reality outside universities, but because it may transcend this reality. Moreover, a number
of tutors in Architectural Schools are still nowadays leading personalities of the profession.
Thereby we have no reason to oppose the common belief that academic knowledge is not
realistically produced; at least not as realistically as experience acquired in the domain of
the immediate social production. Surely this statement is a provocative one - however it
helps us to present in an explicit way our belief that the importance of academic teaching
is exactly this: to be able in many ways to overwhelm, to contradict established reality, by
pointing out new alternatives.
What is more it seems to us that, at least till now, social and political sensitivity is easier to
be produced in academic clusters than outside them. Our central point is that in many ways
academic institutions have not just to feed or to be fed by building industry, though real
estate management and investment policy are of course extremely important. On the con-
trary: Academic teaching ought to point out the equally important validity of critical thought.
115
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
The central hypothesis of the presentation: The research validity of Studio Teaching
in the Schools of Architecture
We may now arrive at the first important hypothesis of our presentation. The central research
process in the Schools of Architecture is studio teaching itself. No professional architectural firm
in Greece country, and probably in any other European country, has the chance of experiment-
ing by producing forty or even more alternatives of the same architectural or urban project
in the same time. However studio lessons in the School of Architecture of N.T.U.A. present,
in every semester, such an amount of projects per tutorial team thus offering an impressive
possibility for design comparison.
In this way studio lessons, this is the second important hypothesis of our presentation, are not
only important for students’ education but also for tutors’ education. What we mean is that no
member of a tutorial team, in a School of Architecture, has the same design or compositional
ability after some years of tutorial activity – here we should like to emphasize that we have not
referred to “teaching ability” but to “design or compositional ability”.
The normal result of the constant supervision of studio lessons is what we already know by
experience: the radical amelioration of our architectural judgment. To put it in a less formal man-
ner, after some years of teaching studio lessons we normally have improved as architects; that
means we normally have the possibility to combine, to compose, to structure and restructure
design elements that in many, supplementary or even controversial ways concern different
attitudes of the project in question.
We usually present our students as a central product of our Universities. This is partly true,
because another equally important product of Schools of Architecture are tutors themselves;
not as teaching staff only but also as ameliorated architects that have developed their critical
and compositional ability through continuous studio teaching.
Fig. 1
7th- 8th Semester Design Studio in the School of Architecture of the National Technical University of
Athens: Interdisciplinary collaboration between building design tutors, construction design tutors, and
116 interior space design tutors.
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Let us proceed to a third important hypothesis of this presentation that seems to be a con-
clusive statement:
A large number of important transformation issues, tantalizing our design thinking, concern
the impact of other, relative design disciplines, on what we shall refer to as central design topic.
In our own School, the School of Architecture of the National Technical University of Athens
(NTUA), this central design topic refers to building design and what we have just described
as relative design disciplines refer to construction technology design, urban design and land-
scape design.
Fig. 2
8th Semester Design Studio, concerning out-
door public space design. Interdisciplinary
collaboration between outdoor space and land-
scape design tutors, and urban design tutors.
Fig. 3
Urban Design Design Studio of 9th semester: Collaboration between outdoor space and landscape design
tutors, urban design tutors, and building design tutors.
117
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Fig. 4
From the experience acquired in the Design Studios of the 8th and 9th semester a totally new sense of
urbanity, a totally new sense of urban landscape is produced for both students and tutors.
Our proposal, those last ten years, has to do with interdisciplinary studio teaching, in such a
way that different teaching contributions could participate into design decision-making; not by
offering abstract presentation of conferences or generalized examples but, on the contrary, by
offering equally important, or quasi-equal, concrete design alternatives. In this way, constructive
approach for example may reverse the normal way of confronting the project. Even architectural
representation technology, a common experience to all of us, may reverse our design priorities.
In an explicit way the above-described reversal of the conventional design priorities, is exem-
plified in the way landscape thinking reforms our visualization of every design domain of our
contemporary experience. We usually refer to this contemporary condition with the terms
“epistemic reversal”. 1 Building design and urban design are nowadays possessed by the epis-
temic paradigm of natural forms and natural transformation processes, and in a more specific
way by natural landscape morphology.
Even representational techniques seem to reproduce topological or parametric principles,
relative to simulation of landscape or organic formations. Interdisciplinary relations between
building design and urban design on the one hand, and what is conventionally described as
landscape architecture on the other, seem to completely reactivate design structures.2
A conclusive synopsis
118
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Fig. 5-7
A comparison between plantation and hard construction schematization for the design of Klathmonos
Square in Athens (tutorial sketches). 8th Semester Design Studio, concerning outdoor public space design.
Interdisciplinary Collaboration between outdoor space and landscape design tutors, and urban design
tutors. 119
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
As a concluding example I shall use the example of the interdisciplinary collaboration between
the domains of urban design, landscape design and architectural design, in our School of
Architecture of the National Technical University of Athens.
I may remark that this collaboration has not only revitalized our way of thinking urbanity,
through the contribution of landscape and environmental sensitivity. In the reverse way, our
experience of building design helped us to teach landscape design to students of a School of
Architecture, according to what we call “Landscape Schematism”; that is to say, according to
composition principles derived from building design. 3
Notes
1 The word “epistemic” derives from the word “épistème”, as used by the French philosopher and social
theorist Michel Foucault. Épistème, as introduced by Foucault in his work The Order of Things, Les
mots et les choses, describes the “historical a priori”, that is to say the historical preconditions that
grounds knowledge and its discourses. According to our opinion, contemporary epistemic tendencies
are oriented towards natural paradigms and, moreover towards landscape scientific perception.
2 The images presented concern: Fig.1. and Fig.2.: The student project of C. Gerekos, E. Vasiliou, D.
Ververis, for the Building of the Greek Movie Center of Athens (tutorial team N. Marda, K. Moraitis).
Fig.3.: The student project of the students S. Alisandratou, M. Kladeftira, S. Koufopoulos, for Varvakios
Square of Athens (tutorial team K. Moraitis, E. Chaniotou). Fig.4.: Student project for the urban design
intervention in the territory of Plato’s Academy in Athens (tutorial team D. Isaias, E. Chaniotou, V.
Karvoutzi, and K. Moraitis). Fig.5.: C. Aristodimou’s diploma project, for the reactivation of the openair
public spaces of Athens (tutorial team K. Moraitis, S. Stavridis). The tutorial sketches Fig.6., Fig.7., Fig.8.,
by prof. K. Moraitis.
3 See K. Moraitis: "The non-verbal Expression of Building Design and its Teaching Importance for the relative
Fields of Urban Design and Landscape Design", in C. Spiridonidis and M. Voyatzaki (editors): Improving
Learning Quality in Architectural Education Environments - EAAE publ., Thessaloniki, 2013, pages 91-99.
120
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Frederick COOPER
Dean, Pontificial Catholic University of Peru, Faculty of Architecture, Lima, Peru
The text below has been transcribed and edited by the editors to ensure flow and coherence of the
entrie book, as there was no response by the presenter to provide his original text within the deadline.
I have chosen to comment on the subject of this session by extracting a few parts of the
annunciation that has been given to me. As a general intro I could say something that I have
said before but we have a tendency to mend since we find in the current way architecture ahs
been taught to confront changes all around us but by doing this we risk overlooking things
that affect ourselves. We are judging ourselves in the way we operate as teachers or teach-
ing authorities. On the other hand we have no ample overview as to what the problem is
altogether. At least, I want to make a since attempt: the need for us to question ourselves and
the other to challenge the whole issue of change from a much wider perspective and not so
much from particular or incidental aspects. The architectural educational system is structured
upon the hypothesis that the profile of graduates generated nowadays will stay valid. Schools
of architecture should not pretend to generate, albeit slightly, academic profiles of graduates.
In teaching architecture, the main concern should be to provide students with well-trained
professors that may demandingly expose them to the essence of our profession which is the
artistic quest to achieve built form through structure and construction. The masterly command
of architectural competence surely requires the teachers to be aware that the condition of
excellence or beauty through built form can only be attained through a broad and talented
achievement of an intellectual, artistic and ethical maturity that may feed qualitatively any
approach to the experience of producing built form through a masterly command of the spe-
cific technological and programmatic ingredients that must be assembled in order to produce
studio projects or town planning propositions.
Current architectural education has, by and large, subsided into the gluttony of massification
and consumerism by disdaining the importance of excellence as a crucial part of its profes-
sional consequence. We have drifted into been more concerned with providing a civilization
that has become fiercely addicted to the hedonistic expectations with those competences that
may satisfy its vicious quests for the ephemeral satisfaction than in holding understanding as
a fundamental provider of one of the basic components of civilized coexistence. In the recent
past, we are experiencing radical changes in the way we think, conceive, create and practice
architecture with equally radical changes in the building industry, the construction methods,
the real estate management and the investment in the field of the built environment. Hasn’t
that always happened? Hasn’t it always been the case? Didn’t the Romans transform Greek
Classical architecture to meet their own social and technological changes? Didn’t the same
experience bring about Gothic architecture or that of the Renaissance, Baroque, Neoclassical,
Eclectic or our own Modern times? These radical changes were enacted almost seamlessly by
persisting in pursuing respect for the conditions of excellence; an attitude that was enacted
through a constant respect for the importance of the masterly training of architects that evolved
through the pursuit of a fluent innovation of form as a consequence of a continuous need to
reappraise their choice of shape or form through materials, innovation of structure and the 121
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
a teacher dealing with the student cannot be simply enlarged infinitely. So, perhaps we have
to question the relevance of studio work. Most of those represented here, I suppose, head
institutions that are fairly small or average. But we all know that in our countries the problem
mainly resides where institutions have thousands of students. The University of Buenos Aires
has 15 000 students in Architecture. In Lima we have 28 schools of architecture and most of
them have 4000 students. It does not matter who teaches those studios. They just hire any
architect who is in need of a job, which nowadays is pretty easy to go about. So, I think this is
an area where a substantial part of the problem resides. We still take for granted that studio
education and the convergence of all other forms of knowledge into the project which is done
in studio education should work all right if we make certain corrections. I think that the major
change we are all experiencing right now makes the possibility of carrying on as if nothing
happened rather dubious.
123
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Art RICE
Associate Dean, North Carolina State University College of Design, Raleigh, USA
The text below has been transcribed and edited by the editors to ensure flow and coherence of
the entrie book, as there was no response by the presenter to provide his original text within the
deadline.
First, in order to make my comments useful, I would like to give you a bit of context. I am a
professor and my training is in the department of landscape architecture and landscape plan-
ning. I am the associate dean of graduate international studies at the college of Design of the
North Carolina State University and the Director of the PhD Design Programme. My College is
a College of Design, an interdisciplinary college. We have architecture, landscape architecture
but also graphic design, industrial design, art and design which includes media, digital anima-
tion, design study and an merging programme in fashion. So, as a college of design is fairly
diverse. I also want to complement the organizers of this conference for their idea to deal with
the topic of change and the arte of change. I think this is something that is really important. It
is something we tend to ignore sometimes trying to be able to respond more effectively. We
are all trying to prepare our students to a future that we cannot see clearly and they cannot
see clearly and anything that we can do to move in that direction is a benefit. The way to make
my comment useful would be to describe two things. First of all, a way of thinking design
education that takes into account the element of time and the uncertainty brought about by
change. Secondly to describe what we are doing in our own college to try to deal with what
we see as an emerging need which in many ways is a direct expression of the acceleration
of the degree of change and some of the efforts we are trying to make in order to fulfill that
need. When we think about design education, I find it useful to think of the act of preparing
our students for three different periods of their life and their career; there is a period of entry,
there is a period of advancement and a period of leadership.
At my own institution, I can fairly say that we do fairly well at preparing students for entry.
Those developing in them the willingness to work hard, to be productive, developing a sound
base of knowledge of their discipline, developing strong and diverse technical capabilities, so
at least they have the background to continue to learn as new technologies become available.
When we move to the period of advancement, we have made steps in addressing that, we are
talking about a different skills set building upon the skills set they already have; skills that are
related mostly to communication, collaboration and flexibility. We tried to do a number of
things to build those skills in our students. We have a combined studio where all disciplines
take courses in the studio together which is very useful and one of the best results of that
is that they develop colleagues and become friends with people in all the disciplines. They
participate in each other’s reviews and they end up sharing their own design insights and col-
laborate later on as professionals. In many ways our first year experience is positive not so much
in what we teach them but in the friendships and the connections they make themselves. The
other thing we do is that our students are allowed to do swing studios, which means that in
124 the advanced part of their carrier they can take studios in another one of the disciplines. That
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
already builds connections they’ve already made. We also have collaborative studios, commu-
nity engagement, getting the students to work with the community, to see things differently,
to talk and communicate effectively. So, it is not just about talking among themselves but also
about communicating and presenting their ideas so that everyone can understand. Finally, we
require students to study abroad. A lot of that has to do with the necessity we see in having
them broadening their abilities to understand other cultures, other places and to see things
fresh. We even have a PhD programme which is interdisciplinary. This bridges to the third one
which is the one of leadership. I do not think we do this very well.
We are working on trying to do it better but we do not necessarily have the answer. There is a
counterargument here. We could say that leadership is something that is going to happen in a
person’s career 10-15-20 years after they graduate. So what we as educators have to deal with?
Some people will become leaders, some won’t and that’s how the world works. As the rate of
change is accelerating and the rate we have to deal with as designers at our later path of our
career there is a role of HE we are not fulfilling right now. This new need it really relates to the
need that advanced professionals to be able to somehow get involved in rigorous detail study
to build bodies of knowledge relating to new and emerging trends that they see they need to
respond to in order to be leaders. In some ways HE ahs responded to this advanced need with
PhD programmes. Over the last 20 years there is a number of PhD programmes. Our own has
been around for 11 years. But this is not solving the problem. 95% of our people that graduate
from our PhD programme go to academia and become professors and contribute in that way.
What I ma talking about is the need to contribute to new model in HE that provides an intensive,
flexible educational experience from mid career and senior professional. The characteristics of
this new model are that it ahs to be individually focused because at that point of their career
they have to work individually with experts. It has to focus on the emerging issues of practice.
These are the issues we do not know they already exist, but will exist. We are going to have
to make it available and maybe the way to do that is to utilize the tolls now available to us in
the form of remote technologies and availability at this stage means to be able to participate
in intense studies and at the same time to continue to anticipate in your academic practice.
Specifically we design for individuals that go into an in-depth exploration of emerging design
issues that they see directly linked to their practice and what they need to have to be produc-
tive leaders. In our College, we have a proposal right now, which is considered by our upper
administration to create a new degree specifically focused on this. It is being very well received.
I don’t think we could have done this in the past without the remote learning technologies
that are now available to us. It is possible for us now and if we really want to deal with change
and prepare our people to want to deal with change we have to face one reality about is that
we do not know what the world will look like in twenty years. There has to be mechanisms to
provide a base of education for people to return to develop their skills further and this goes
beyond what we see currently as continuing education, which is attending lectures every so
often. That is a reasonable thing but this is an in-depth study at an advanced professional level
and directly contribute that knowledge to practice.
125
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Hugo DWORZAK
Head of Institute of Architecture and Planning, University of Lichtenstein, Vaduz,
Liechtenstein
The text below has been transcribed and edited by the editors to ensure flow and coherence of the
entrie book, as there was no response by the presenter to provide his original text within the deadline.
I am a practicing and teaching architect since more than thirty years already and whatever
happens over these thirty years it always had to do with change. There has never been some-
thing constant. Whatever we deal with all the time is change and for that we need to prepare
the students is to deal with change especially because we figure out that changes are coming
faster and faster. Lots of methods have come up, dealing with architecture; working methods,
representation methods, thinking processes and a practicing architect cannot keep up with
these methods any more because the new computer programme is already one step ahead
and you do not find the time to go along with it. It is left to the new generation to fulfill the
task put on the table. Your cannot do it because you have to do something else. You have to
think about changes taking place and they take place in society. And this is the challenge we
are dealing with; been prepared for the next step to deal with the present, to deal with the
now, to understand the now. The young generation, our students, deal with the now because
they live in the now but they do not realize as they do it very spontaneous and natural. For
them it is their everydayness. We, on the other hand, are either one step ahead or one step
behind. So to appreciate what is really going on is very difficult and if somebody is asking to
be ahead this is the toughest question because being on time with all these changes is already
tough enough. If we understand what is going on at the moment I think we are already very
far. So, being a generalist as an architect I think is a good thing. I was reading a sentence about
specialism in any field. It wa saying that a person, a specialist tknows a lot about a little and if
that continues to happen then at the very end a specialist knows everything about nothing.
The architect has a chance not to be this specialist, he has to have the chance to be a gerelaist
and to be a partner to speak to. But I figure that architects are recently more of what they are
asked. They are asked about what is going on in this world. They are asked about their opinions
because their state of mind and position is becoming more crucial. They deal with a new social
relevance. They are not just the inventors of this and that and anything they become partners of
politicians. We might be the ones who are the interpreters; the ones that who can translate and
I think this is the big chance. Whatever we have to embrace is change. So if we have something
changing it is the curriculum, it is our everyday life and it is also maybe an elective in our studios
in our curriculum that is about change. I think this is the big chance that we could deal with.
126
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Debate
127
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
128
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
two years for a Master’s in Science and four years for a PhD. Usually, although not always, but
the students do one straight after the other. It is therefore a different system from Bologna. I
can say that research in Brazil in the public universities is a very enriching practice and in our
school in particular, it is very clear that the teachers who are involved in research have better
conditions to think within the school.
The problem for us, and an obstacle to making changes and changing direction and so forth,
is the way we receive the teacher and the way we receive the students. Because of the post
graduation system, which is very strong in Brazil, when we ask for a teacher, we are obliged
by the university to ensure that this teacher has a PhD. In the School of Architecture, this is a
problem. We have old teachers who are good architects but who are retiring. The new ones
are very good for the school because they think about things and they change things, but
sometimes they have little practice experience because we are obliged to receive teachers
with PhDs. This is the problem with the system: the system is made for everybody, like many
things in Brazil. It is a huge country and also a very different one amongst the various regions,
but it is very centralised in federal government, so we have systems and laws, which apply
to everybody. It is the same in science. This I think is not true only in Brazil, but everywhere.
The way things function does not apply to architecture especially, it applies to other disciplines
where work takes place in laboratories; it is another way of including and doing research.
Yet we try to adapt, to take advantage of the system however we can, but sometimes it is an
obstacle; this is not because of research, but because we are required to have teachers who
have PhDs. In the end, we began to have another kind of postgraduate diploma, which is the
professional Master’s. This is very interesting in architecture because it allows for a person’s
training to be the professional field but during their training, that person is in touch with
research. S/he is not asked to do research but to understand how to deal with research, how
to solve problems, how to stay in touch with what is going on and so forth. This makes for a
very interesting training programme.
change, yet somehow we have to face how we are going to cope with change there, which is
already in the studio. This is simply being ignored.
On the other hand, I am also very dubious about all this PhD business. I think that an architect
is made in studio life. Something was mentioned which I think is very true, which is that, at your
university, out of 25 PhD graduates, only 2 went into practice and did architecture and actually
confronted built form. I think we have to make up our minds on this: should we mainly gear
our schools to provide academic resources for our own universities, which is happening in all
other specialities? In the Schools of Literature now – in the United States and in Europe – stu-
dents study literature mainly to become professors of literature, but they do not write books,
that is, books about real life. They write books about philology or other specialised subjects.
A PhD would be fine if a very passionate architect who has really plunged into the work of
creative design or town planning design and has come up with new ideas, could be awarded
a PhD because he is doing architectural work, that is, he is not doing mainly bibliographical
or intellectual research. Unfortunately, we still regard the idea of a PhD as something, which
has to be done sitting at a desk for five years, looking in books and searching for evidence in
libraries. I feel that I am a practising architect; I have always taught architecture, but I am also
an architect. Yet I think that most people whom we admire have never done a PhD. Alvaro Siza
never acquired a PhD; neither did Richard Meier. I could think of 200 architects whom we all
follow who had no interest in PhDs.
tion in architecture is that of finding out what the talents of the students are. Maybe they can
be helpful to architecture in doing something, which is connected to the field of architecture.
I think we often push someone too much to become a specialist, to be an architect, regard-
less of whether he is a builder or a thinker. There are so many different possibilities, so many
worthwhile things that a student may do instead of just having this one goal of becoming a
professional architect.
132
Session 2 Managing Change: Academic Leadership and Teaching
Chair:
Michael Monti, Washington, USA
Introductory panel:
Spyros Amourgis, Athens, Greece
Cecilie Andersson, Bergen, Norway
Sally Stewart, Glasgow, United Kingdom
Maria de Fatima Fernandes, Porto, Portugal
Peter Gabrijelčič, Lublijana, Slovenia
136
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Michael MONTI
Executive Director, Association of Collegiate Schools of Architecture, Washington, USA
There are six people up here; I will just make some introductory remarks. We are continuing
with the theme of managing change. It is noted in the programme that there is an average
unemployment of 25% among architects. Because of this, architects and architecture school
graduates must look for other activities and opportunities for careers. Some of these things will
end up being permanent for these architects and graduates, some of them will be temporary.
This discussion involves what architecture schools can do to prepare students for new pro-
fessional opportunities and also to head off some budget constraints that are imposed from
beyond them. Maybe we should follow Epictetus’s wisdom about worrying only about the
things you can control because sometimes budgets are dictated to you from beyond. There
may also be – if you live in the United States at least – budget constraints that come from pos-
sible reductions in enrolment. My introductory remarks are going to show some data that we
have in the United States about architecture school enrolment. I think this is a big concern for
us; since 2008 the concern has been that if word gets out that the architectural profession is
less than optimal, when it comes to opportunity for careers and getting a job with your degree,
then that will drive students away. In his presentation yesterday, Norman Millar made reference
to some bad press that we, the architecture profession, received in the United States. It said
that studies show that you need a degree, particularly in a profession, in order to get a good
wage after graduation. But if you do that, the stories said, do not go into architecture. The New
York Times and the Washington Post both said those things out loud.
Here are some things that we think we know at ACSA and NAAB in the United States. Student
enrolment is down since 2008 by approximately 8% in professional degree programmes. (Fig-
ure 1) Enrolment in professional and pre-professional is basically flat. By pre-professional I
mean 4-year undergraduate programmes which are essentially an undergraduate major in
architecture, not a professional degree accredited by NAAB, but a first step if someone wants
to get a Masters in architecture.
Fig. 1
Total student enrolment in architecture degree programs in the United States, according to National
Architectural Accrediting Board statistics. 137
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
The next chart splits it out by degrees. The BArch has experienced something of a drop.
Some of this has to do with the fact that many BArch programmes in the US have converted
to MArch programmes. That accounts somewhat for keeping the MArch levels flat. If it were
not for the conversion of BArch to MArch degrees, enrolment at Masters degree programmes
would show a bigger drop.
Fig. 2
Enrolment trends by degree program in the United States, according to National Architectural Accredit-
ing Board statistics.
The statistics shown in the last two slides are collected by the National Architectural Accredit-
ing Board from schools every year. This survey has almost a 100% response rate from schools,
which makes it reliable data. Every year ACSA surveys members to ask them about the status
of their enrolment, their applications and their budgets. I will quickly run through some of
our most recent survey, which was from last fall (2012), making it about a year old. There is
an even mix of growth and reduction in programme enrolments. Last year, around a third of
schools who responded to our survey had low enrolment overall; undergraduate programmes
had the highest percentage of decreases, which includes the pre-professional and the BArch
programmes. Post-professional degree programmes had the highest percentage of schools
seeing growth in enrolment. These are graduate programmes that are beyond the Master of
Architecture.
There is a similar story, maybe even slightly worse, for applications. More programmes were
seeing lower application levels than the previous year. This is again particularly true at the
undergraduate level. 55% of four-year undergraduate majors saw a drop in applications, 53%
of Bachelor of Architecture programmes. Post-professional degree programmes saw greater
increases. Nearly two-thirds of those programmes reported an increase in applications while
only about 40% of those reported an increase in enrolment. Just like for architecture firms
getting inquiries, more and more people are interested in graduate school, perhaps as an
option when there are not as many jobs.
138
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Fig. 3
Enrollment changes for 2012-13 academic year in U.S. degree programs, according to Association of
Collegiate Schools of Architecture survey.
Fig. 4.
Applications changes for 2012-13 academic year in U.S. degree programs, according to Association of
Collegiate Schools of Architecture survey.
Those are the things we think we know in the United States. Here are a couple of things we
merely think. We are thinking more about where students will be coming from. Community 139
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
colleges are growing; by community colleges we mean colleges and universities that offer
two-year associate degree programmes. In a sense, these are pre-pre-professional. They form
a supply of students that can transfer into undergraduate programmes or can ultimately end
up in the architecture profession at lower levels. There is more outreach – I think this will be
discussed more by the panel a little later – to try and influence the early supply of architecture
students. Yet the number of architecture schools actually continues to grow.
This chart from NAAB shows that by 2020, there will be ten more additional architecture schools.
NAAB is continuing to get inquiries and applications for candidacy for accreditation in schools.
The question that is being discussed in ACSA and in the profession in the US is, what does this
mean for all the schools? Competition for students will extend beyond one’s region; competi-
tion for students is global. This is particularly true in the private schools, but it is becoming
increasingly important for public schools as well. On the positive side, it could be said that
this means extending opportunities for faculty. With more schools, there may be more jobs
and perhaps there will be greater visibility for the profession as a whole. Some schools may
not see this as necessarily a good thing, but I am not so sure.
Fig. 5
Project architecture program growth in the United States, according to National Architectural Accredit-
ing Board.
Finally, I would like to make some comments about architecture budgets. If opportunities for
careers are changing, architecture schools need to evolve. I think that is what will be discussed
by the panel. From a school’s perspective, we need to be concerned about architecture pro-
gramme budget changes. Since 2008, the concern has been that programme budgets are going
to be cut and programmes will have to do more with less. This is what has been discussed in
Chania over the years. What we are finding is a mix. We are not certain why, but for almost
30% of programmes from last year to this year, from 2011-12 to 2012-13, their budgets did not
change appreciably. 44% had an increase, 27% had a decrease. Therefore, at the same time
that architecture budgets are changing, enrolments seem to be a little flat. This is the puzzling
statistic for us and we are trying to understand more.
140
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Fig. 6
Changes in US architecture programme budgets, according to Association of Collegiate Schools of Archi-
tecture survey.
It is now time for the debate. I am going to take my prerogative as moderator to throw out three
questions that can be ignored; you may have your own questions and your own comments
as well. I think our panel reflected the broad diversity that is found in Europe, if not globally:
diversity of opinions, diversity of contexts. We had old and new schools, we had scepticism
about the value of creativity, or what we mean by creativity. We have had challenges to reach
out further into the community, to think about the boundaries. From all this, I have three sets
of questions that could be used to frame some discussion.
The first is tied to the picture on the screen (Fig. 7). Syracuse University in the US did a survey
of their graduates since 1950 and asked them what professional fields they worked in. In this
slide, the bottom, largest section of the pie is architecture, the second largest is interior design,
but then the rest of the stripes are other areas. It is probably not important what the specific
areas are, but it shows the diversity of opportunities that graduates from an architectural
programme have tracked. This is over roughly a sixty-year period; it is not just that things have
changed and we do not necessarily know what the trends are from them, but at least it shows
something in the multiplicity of colours that we have from graduates.
My first question is as follows. It makes reference to the fact that in the new NAAB Conditions
for Accreditation that are proposed for US architecture schools, there is a new criterion about
teaching students about alternative careers. My question is, what do we mean by “alternative
careers”? Why do we need to use the modifier “alternative”? What do we mean by this? Simi-
larly, I think we should problematize the question of what we mean by practice. Marcos last
night differentiated practice and profession, where profession is highly institutional, highly
defined and perhaps not as interesting and not as useful for graduates today. Do we therefore
assume that by practice, we mean working in a firm that designs buildings? Whereas practice
141
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Fig. 7
2011 graphic published by Syracuse University School of Architecture of professional fields in which
alumni reported working currently.
could be turned into a sense of culture, which an architecture school instills in graduates with-
out presuming, without strongly defining what that sense of practice means. It could mean
the skills for creating spaces, the skills for addressing problems, the skills for finding solutions.
Second, what do we mean by thinking of architects as generalists? There is this tension between
specialization and being a generalist. It has been said that architects are the last generalists
out there in this age of technological tools and specificity. I know in the US there is a lot of
discussion about whether there should be certification for specialised kinds of architects, which
many people think is a dangerous thing and that the architect’s role is to be a generalist and to
bring people together, to use our ability to be lateral thinkers and the like. At the same time,
however, we have seen the growth of post-professional programmes; we have seen in Sally’s
presentation, the challenge to become an expert at everything and at whatever you do. With
the diversity of tools, with the diversity of opportunities, what does it mean to be a generalist?
Third is a challenge from me, which is the question: what differentiates an architecture school
from other schools that work in the design space? I think within the architecture profession,
we have a long tradition; we are very proud of it, we think that we are different, but at the same
time there are other disciplines, industrial design, graphic design and so forth. Anyone who
uses design has a claim to these tools. Therefore, what kind of case can you make to a student
to choose architecture over another kind of design if the interest of a student is in using design
thinking to address and solve problems? So why is architecture special in that area?
142
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Spyros AMOURGIS
President, The Athens School of Fine Arts (ASFA), Athens, Greece
I would like to thank the organisers and the council for the invitation to come and speak
here today. This topic is an important theme: it concerns the architectural profession and
architectural education. My position is that architecture has not evolved as a profession in
the way that we understand the professions of medicine or of law: a profession that reaches
everybody. Architecture has been a profession, which has reached only the people of power,
traditionally or otherwise. In this presentation, I would like to raise a few questions, or points
which I would like to consider briefly.
First, why has architecture not evolved as a profession widely used by all people? If you need
something very simple, you go to the doctor, whether it is a headache, whether your child
has fallen over and needs stitches, but you do not go to the architect if you want to remodel
your kitchen! I once saw a car parked outside my house in Pasadena, in California, and I went
outside to see if there was a truck from which things were being unloaded. A young man was
there; when I spoke to him, I realised he spoke with an English accent. I asked him what he
was doing and he told me he was remodelling the house next door to mine. I assumed he
must be an architect, to which he replied that he was a British marine; he had been holidaying
with his wife in Los Angeles, she had liked the climate so he resigned his post and they had
moved to their present location where he had obtained his licence to be a contractor. It can
therefore be seen that someone who obtains a licence as a contractor is doing a great deal of
the work that should have been done by professional architects. In that sense, one could say
that architecture has not been widely accepted as a profession: you only go to an architect if
you have all the money to construct a house, or a building by yourself, if you are a company
or something similar.
For the rest of what is going on, however, if we look at what is going to happen in the future
in Europe, there are going to be fewer new buildings, but a great deal more adapting of old
buildings; population growth is not that great, if not actually stagnating. Moreover, because
of environmental concerns, buildings that have been constructed with a concrete or steel
structure are not going to be demolished since these structures create a lot of pollution in the
town centres. There is going to be a lot more remodelling, therefore, with fewer flashy jobs
but jobs which need professionals. I cannot see why architectural students should not also
be trained to deal with these problems and are instead always pushed to dream of becoming
a star architect who does jobs in Dubai, in New York, in Shanghai or some other great city.
My second question is the following: how did architecture evolve in the past? There were two
types of architects: firstly, the master builder who built and from whom architecture evolved;
this was the original architecture, adapted to the needs of the people, the climate around them
and the local materials. There were also those architects, those designers hired by patrons,
people in power or in the church who would ask these architects to design a cathedral, or a
palace or such like. In terms of educating young people, it appears that the model being fol-
143
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
lowed is that which says that everyone is going to become the star architect. In my experience
– and I have taught in several countries, both in Europe and in the States – I have talked with
colleagues and we are not always sure, but at least we all agree that perhaps five or maybe
six out of a hundred students entering a university in architecture are real inventors and truly
imaginative people. The rest of them are normal, intelligent young people, sensitive perhaps,
visually sensitive, who should be given a good thorough background of what is decent and
what the service is that they can provide.
I think this is rather important, instead of focusing so much on invention and on pushing the
poor students to become inventive and innovative. Seeing that architecture draws on resources
from a variety of other fields, a person may be creative by using this knowledge in a creative
way, no matter what it is, whether it is a simple job, or a complex one. In some ways, much
more focus is put on “creativity”, on the artistic, on art versus technology or a combination of
both, and in this way, we also have the star architects who claim to be creating culture; yet one
could say that an architect’s job is basically to interpret culture.
This leads me to the point that there is no real agreement amongst all schools and amongst all
publications regarding the profession of architecture. There is talk about inventiveness, there
is talk about critical thinking, there is talk about many things, but the nitty-gritty of the matter
is whether people receive enough information or enough knowledge in terms of technology,
materials, methods of construction, how to create a healthy environment, how to respond to
both the environment and the climate, how to conserve energy and so forth, and yet nobody
stops anybody who is creative. People who are more creative will came forward and add their
own small contribution to the evolution of the culture. Essentially, however, we are not God,
we are not creating the top artist-creator. The issue is about cultivating creativity, which is
something that can be done if looked at from the educational point of view, whereas innova-
tion is basically inventing new things, discovering novelty. Innovation has become something
of a key word nowadays, at least in Europe: the word innovation is heard constantly. In reality,
however, it would be better if the focus were more on creativity. Those who are more inventive
will invent, and these people will be the innovators.
I mentioned before that the future of the cities in Europe is not necessarily expansion or demoli-
tion so much as the remodelling of buildings; this is a market, which should be addressed, not
by forcing people but by teaching people what it used to be. In the traditional model in the
schools of Europe there were two directions: on the one hand, there was the Ecole des Beaux
Arts and the Art Academies, which put more emphasis on the artistic creativity part. At the same
time, there were also the polytechnics, which gave a very thorough technological background
without preventing the young people from learning how to be creative. When I was a young
student, I used to stop on my way back from England to Greece; in those days, the German
schools finished later in the summer. I had friends in Karlsruhe so I used to go and listen to
Egon Eiermann who was one of the younger of the Bauhaus architects. He used to show bad
examples, not good examples, to his students, explaining why they were bad; instead of telling
the students what they should do, he would tell them what not to do and what to avoid doing.
Plenty of that can be seen all around. The question is what the focus should be in education: to
concentrate on the exceptional, or to elevate the average to a good profession. We must not
kid ourselves: the imaginative students, the truly imaginative students need this background
so that they feel confident in their ability to create and so they will continue evolving. However,
144
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
the average student walking out with a degree in the profession should learn also what is
right; they should be able to cope with all the issues.
To finish, I wanted to point out some things that have recently come out. There is a very interest-
ing study, published in 2011 by Christensen of the Harvard Business School, where an analysis
was carried out on people like Bill Gates, Steve Jobs, or Lazaridis of Blackberry and such like, to
find what the key characteristics were of these people. Educators are now saying that being
intelligent is not so important in achieving something in your life, so much as character traits.
The ability to concentrate, the ability to focus, the ability to be systematic, these are much
more important than being really smart. The characteristics which they observed are features
which could easily be part of education in architecture. These characteristics include those
of associating information, the ability to associate information and use it to think of some-
thing else; continually questioning whether there is another way of doing things; observation;
networking, or the ability to find people and explain to them what you do and to work with
them; and experimenting.
When I was a student in London in the late 1950s, early 1960s, out of the five days a week of
forty hours of obligatory attendance at school, one day a week was spent on what was called
Visual Analysis. From year one to year five, we were taken out for the whole day with the
faculty where, if I remember rightly, there were two painters and one sculptor, who would
walk around and discuss what each student had chosen to draw from objects in the British
Museum down to the Nash Terraces in the fifth year of buildings. This gave us the training to
observe and analyse what we saw and that is our tool as a profession. There are very many
things which can be done to improve the education which will also be much more responsive
towards the profession.
145
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Cecilie ANDERSSON
Rector, Bergen School of Architecture, Bergen, Norway
This is an attempt to link the short presentation I held in session 3, (Managing change: Potential
roles and professional activities for architects) on the Norwegian situation, to the short comment
I gave in the closing session, (Synthesis and conclusions) on speedboats and grounding interac-
tion at sea. I will use an old Nordic folk song to bridge the gap.
While in Europe 25% of architects are unemployed, Norway currently has (as at July 2013)
118 registered unemployed architects, among them 18 partly unemployed 1. The figures are
updated monthly, and one can see how five persons go from being partly unemployed to
fully unemployed in the space of a month, or how half a year results in a decrease of 8 fully
unemployed architects, while 47 architects found themselves partly unemployed by January
2014. These are not dramatic numbers at this stage. The figures are modest enough to focus
our attention on each and every individual, and they hardly operate in percentages, as the
total number of practicing architects in Norway is estimated to be close to 6,000. Recent
graduates are not included in these figures during their initial phase of job-seeking unless
they register as unemployed, as they have not yet lost a job, but figures from our school
indicate that every graduate but one from last year’s diploma class was in employment
within half a year.
Norwegian architects have had many busy years after the international financial crisis in 2007,
which never put any serious pressure on the Norwegian economy. General population growth
and urbanisation are leading to increased activity in the housing market, while we continue
to see significant activity and demand for projects in the state and municipal sectors along
with a high, yet slowing, level of activity within commercial property. The activity level in the
Norwegian architect market could also allow for a huge inflow of architects from abroad. The
Architect Office association (Arkitektbedriftene) estimates that half of all employed architects
in Oslo come from abroad. I will argue that for the Norwegian architect sector this is a positive
effect of the imbalance of job opportunities among architects in Norway and the rest of Europe.
It results in exchange, input and experience that provide architect practices with impulses from
a broader reality, and from a situation that takes other aspects of the architectural practice
into account.
Another aspect of the imbalance in job opportunities in Norway and the rest of Europe does
result in rare threats to the price levels commanded by Norwegian architect offices, however,
as foreign practices attempt to get commissions in Norway by offering low prices or even free
labour, such as in the concept phases of major projects. Apart from these tendencies we find
146
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
ourselves in a situation where the pressure to change and challenge our role as architects is
not forced by the current state of the Norwegian economy. It is still possible for most architects
to dwell in conventional architect practices in Norway. We are not blind to the progressive
forces represented by young architects from countries such as Spain, for instance, and the
many young architects from abroad bring with them a different attitude towards seeing the
seriousness of the current situation in the field of architecture. A field we, with obvious satis-
faction, have taken for granted for too many years already.
In the north we look with admiration at the incentives offered to enter into a dialogue on
change and challenges within the current European social scene at offices such as Basurama
and Ecosystema Urbanos. This increased awareness and new attitudes amongst architects
in other countries influence the architectural debate in Norway, albeit not driven by urgent
economical need, but rather as a proactive questioning of which role we architects could
contribute to in regard to societal change. One example of how this debate is conducted was
the invitation in 2013 from the National Association of Norwegian Architects (NAL) to the
Belgium work collective Rotor to curate the most ambitious architecture triennial ever held
in Norway. With the exhibition ‘Behind the green door – Architecture and the desire for sus-
tainability’, this event displayed the appreciation of the approach of such an interdisciplinary
group challenging the means to work with architecture.
In terms of other aspects of the need for change, we, with our apparently solid economy, have
better resources to facilitate enquiries and grounded studies needed to launch innovative
incentives on issues such as how to deal with sustainability, for example. This is also manifest-
ing into awareness in the students’ self-defined diploma projects, which deal increasingly with
complex issues and decreasingly with regular building design, thus preparing the students
to start looking for these sites of possible enquiries, including them in their future approach
to architecture. The Norwegian organisation for architect practices (Arkitektbedriftene) states
that architects graduating from architect schools in Norway are not ready to run conven-
tional practices. They will need several years to fully cover the many areas of responsibility
not addressed in their programmes of study, but demanded by our authorities. Our architects
are trained as generalists in most fields. That is perhaps both our strength and our weakness.
While they will find it difficult to carry through a house project or plan a city once gradu-
ated, they have an understanding rather than a specific knowledge of the field. Through this
educational approach, the graduates do not necessarily leave school and immediately start
to build houses. Their education helps the graduates to find the space and agency in which
they wish to become architects.
In this respect different schools apply different tactics. There is a very big difference between
creating teaching facilities for the architects to design the most energy-efficient office tower
and creating an ambience in which complexities are discussed on a level where the stimuli in
societal change and structural means are put into play in forcing a more sustainable way of
thinking. This formulation of tasks encourages a different way of engaging society than the
pure task of creating the most energy-efficient office tower.
Herein lays an obvious potential for developing architects who can continue to improvise and
challenge their role. With more emphasis put on the potentials of this generalist perspective
within study programmes, our students could become better equipped to cope with more
formal roles of coordinating operations within a broader interdisciplinary field.
147
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Another aspect of clearing the ground for architects to manoeuvre through a broader catch-
ment area is raising awareness of what architects can actually do in society. When our school
was invited by the Norwegian Police Security Service (PST) to conduct a master project, they
had expectations that we could handle pure design tasks such as camouflaging security bar-
riers like bollards within more friendly objects such as flowerpots and benches, but they were
much more satisfied when our students engaged in a broader discussion on how to facilitate
security within a public democratic expression.
In the medieval folk song about the crow 2 we hear of a man who was threatened by an
enormous crow to the extent that he fled empty-handed home to his wife after looking for
firewood in the forest. The wife was not very impressed, but then the crow came looking in
through their windows, and the man managed to kill it. Then begins a story of the many uses
he sees in the crow: he uses the eyes to make windows for his house, he uses the intestines
to manufacture rope, the claws as manure forks, while the beak is used as a boat to travel to
and from church. And here we see the parallel to the boat story of the closing remarks. In the
last verse of the song we are told that he who is not able to find a good use for a crow, is not
worthy of getting one.
In the crow song we can see how threat and need gave rise to improvisation, and not to mind-
less action. This was a task of calculating risk and gain and expanding the potential field of
agency. In our mountainous country this has always been part of our behaviour, but now we
need to reinvent this attitude, also within architecture.
Being a small speedboat, according to the criteria of Marcos Cruz, it is thrilling for us at the
Bergen School of Architecture to be sailing around with the big tankers and cargo ships. We
saw these boats displayed one by one in Cruz’s presentation. He emphasised the implications
of failing to manoeuver the boats, but I would like to remind you that the sea is a good place
for interaction. Nor-way, or Nor-wegen: In both English and German the name of the country
means the way to the north. A safe waterway used for interaction and communication. In
a country consisting of high mountains and deep fjords, the shallow waters to the lee side
of the outlying islands lining our coast were a preferred travellers’ route for those heading
north. Also, the significance of boats throughout history is not so much identified by the
boats’ size as by their cultural impact. A major shift in the north came when we discovered
how to make the huge sails for the Viking boats. That operation required a lot of sheep for
the woollen sails, and it was an indicator of agricultural development in our lands. Another
aspect is the Lofoten cod fisheries, where the type of boat can be said to be insignificant, while
the rules of behaviour at sea, the competition and the interaction were and are the essential
parameter for this practice to persist. This seasonal fishery starts like a strictly organised sprint
among the competing boats to reach the best locations at sea where the fish is expected
to gather. One of the major paintings from the national romantic era depicts a boat on its
way across the fjord from the church, carrying the bride and her companions. One version
of this painting depicts the wedding procession on the water, with the two boats carrying
the bride, groom and guests docking right in the middle of the fjord to share a toast, playing
and partying, representing mobile, dynamic, flexible networks at sea 3. What I address here
is the connection between the form, technology and function of the boat and the relations
constituting society. The boat is not just a tanker or a speedboat; it is a social and cultural
148
agent, and so are architect schools.
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
We need to keep telling ourselves that he who is not able to challenge the agency as an
architect, is not worthy of being one. This challenge is more apparent when no threat is seen,
but then the crow song can come in handy as a reminder.
Notes
1 Official figures updated every month and published by the architects’ union AFAG and compiled by
the Norwegian Labour and Welfare Administration NAV.
2 ‘Kråkevisa’ (‘The Crow Song’). An old song thought to date back to mediaeval times. Today found
archived in nearly a hundred variations of the text and more than 70 variations in melody (Norsk
Visearkiv).
3 ‘Brudeferden i Hardanger’, ‘A bridal party on the fjord’, 1853, Tidemand and Gude.
149
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Sally STEWART
Deputy Head, Mackintosh School of Architecture, The Glasgow School of Art,
United Kingdom
Prologue
At the end of the last academic year my undergraduate class held a reunion celebrating thirty
years since we had completed our ARB/RIBA Part 1, the first three years of our architectural
education and the threshold to our first formal forays into the professional workplace.
We were a relatively small cohort, around thirty-five students, and over the yeas we stud-
ies together had become a close-knit group. Although some of us had kept in touch and
met still regularly over the years, curiously this was the first time we had attempted to get
everyone together. As the date approached I found I had mixed feelings about the event.
While I was curious about meeting people once more and discovering what had become
of them, I was also somewhat trepidations. There was a little less novelty in the event for
me, I now work where I studied so the reunion would involve me coming to work rather
than nostalgically revisiting an old but familiar hunting ground. There was also an element
of wondering how people had turned out; would the contemporary “us” be present be a
disappointment compared to our younger selves? More significantly, I had my sense of not
having moved on – what did I have to show for the past three decades? For me some of the
intervening period had been spent in professional practice before moving to becoming at
first a practitioner/ educator and then a full time academic (but still an architect none the
less). In the event the weekend proved to be very enjoyable and any initial self-consciousness
soon evaporated. People were largely as I had remembered them, and the interests, charac-
teristics and beliefs that they displayed as students generally remained, become developed
and sometimes amplified in adult persona. On one hand everyone was reassuringly familiar
but somehow we had also simultaneously substantially and significantly changed. Peers and
tutors had been asked to make a brief presentations about themselves and their work, and
as I sat and listened, I found myself thinking about how we were taught, how I aim to teach
now and the apparent changes in what I will refer to in the “academy”; the institution, the
programme it promotes and the overall educational it provides. This is the starting point for
this paper and the lens through which this particular and personal perspective of change in
architectural education is viewed.
150
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Introduction
I teach in the school of architecture where I undertook all of my formal academic education.
I am not unique in this and several of my colleagues were peers or near peers from my stu-
dent days. However as Deputy Head of the Mackintosh School, and previously both Head
of Postgraduate Studies and Head of undergraduate Studies, I am in a position that offers
considerable opportunity to define our ambitions, design the curriculum we offer, and lead
staff and students in realising this. This is teamed with the responsibility to consider how the
architectural education we offer can recognise the dynamic nature of the architectural profes-
sion, how an education can prepare students for future forms of practice and how education
can itself help shape that practice.
After over twenty years as in education I now consider my architectural practice to be the acad-
emy, and that academy to be the locus for my research as a practitioner. I see myself as much
as a practitioner as an educator. To understand that practice, which is complex and dynamic
with many actors, cultures and differing values is essential if the academy is to evolve, and to
prove the springboard to future practice.
The continual flow and flux of education and practice is of interest to me. While these changes
are easy to map in retrospect it is much harder to anticipate and predict. While architectural
education and practice are connected, the forces that prompt change and their cycles of change
are not the same and often result in disconnection rather than continuity. Change is part and
parcel of our daily lives. As part of a creative community we regularly speak about change as
if we seek it out, welcome and embrace it, even thrive on it; whereas in reality, for the most
part, we still find change highly challenging. Our views become settled, if not fixed, very readily
if we are not stimulated to consider, develop, reflect and evolve. Leon van Schaik describes
how, working with venturous practitioners who challenge the status quo and innovate, he
has come to understand the patterns of activity that mark the move to new knowledge and
an advancement of practice,
“our experience entirely parallels that of Howard Gardner’s research into the life
patterns of highly creative people. From an early age they gyrate between experi-
mentation on the margins of their discipline to seeking recognition at its core.
Understanding this oscillation helps practitioners to understand the cycle of energy
that they experience.” (van Schaik 2013)
Discovering the histories of my peers, how they had changed over the intervening years of
practice prompted me to consider how the architectural education provided at the Mackintosh
School had changed over the intervening decades, and to what intent and effect. How well
had the education we had received thirty years before prepared us for a professional life in
architectural practice? Had it prepared us for cycles of risk and consolidation, for future practice
or merely educated us to be as the previous generations of graduates?
151
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
In 1983 the Mackintosh School was both a department of the University of Glasgow and of Glas-
gow School of Art. We were the only students to enjoy this “dual nationality”, which also allowed
us to be part of both but also to be unusually somewhat removed from each. The school offered
both the Bachelor of Architecture degree and the graduate Diploma in Architecture. It was not
unusual for students to remain in the same institution for their full academic education, so we
were exposed to a coherent and comprehensive curriculum over a sustained five-year period.
While the Mac attracted a range of inquisitive and venturous students, geographically most
students came if not from the west coast then from Scotland itself. This stemmed from two
factors which limited student mobility; student funding, which provided fees and maintenance
grants to be paid for all provided they remained within the Scottish educational system; and
the fact that students continuing directly from secondary education were a year younger and
with different qualifications than their English counterparts.
The Mackintosh School itself was unusual in offering its architecture degree to students on both
full and part time modes of study. Part time study was a legacy of the apprenticeship system
that had been the predominant route to qualification until the 1958 RIBA Oxford Conference.
Elements of architectural education had existed within the Glasgow School of Art since its
initial establishment in 1845 as a Government School providing evening classes in drafting,
design, composition, drawing from life and life and nature, to apprentices who attended after
their working day in practice. By 1983 full time and part time student studied the same cur-
Fig. 1
152 The cohort of ‘83.
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
riculum with lectures and studios extending into the evening to allowing all students to be
accommodate in one peer group. While much, including the accommodation and the range
of curriculum, had changed, the overall ethos would still have been recognisable to C.R Mack-
intosh who had pursued his own architectural education there some eighty odd years earlier.
My class, which gained their RIBA part 1 in 1983, was fairly typical of cohorts at the time, in
Scottish architecture schools and most university cohorts. The majority had come straight from
school, which meant we were seventeen or eighteen years old. The prospect of the length of
the course, similar to that of medicine or law, meant that most students wanted to begin their
studies as soon as was possible. The gap year hadn’t been invented and would have seemed
only to postpone the opportunities university offered; the Scottish university system with its
four year long undergraduate degree is designed to provide for the student maturing during
their studies. Some students had come from farther afield, Edinburgh, Aberdeen even, but
there were no overseas student and none from the rest of the UK. There was however a wide
range of educational routes into the course, technical, sciences arts, some mixed. The issue
was not where you came from but where you wanted to go. To quote Paul Arden, “Its not how
good you are, it’s how good you want to be,” (Arden 2003).
Our teachers were mostly active practitioners, although few had any formal teaching training
or post graduate qualification. If you were a good practitioner you were invited to teach, the
logic being less about what type of teacher you might be and more about the quality of your
practice output. That said our studios were intensive by current standard; we met tutors several
times a week and we had ample studio space in which to work round the clock if we wished.
Classes were very small by current standards meaning there was little opportunity to hide. In
Fig. 2
The profession in 1983. 153
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
1980, the final year consisted of 14 students, including two women. At the same time first year
numbers had increased to 34, 50% of whom were women.
In retrospect what we were being taught on a daily basis connected to what we saw going on
the city around us. The staff provided a direct link between the teaching studio and architects
practice, in a far less mediated way than now. Drawing was the focus of our daily practice, and
although we came with a very varied skill set we very soon came to understand that it was
means to both explore and promote our ideas. There were fewer sources of information avail-
able; we shared certain key issues of journals and books, these were poured over continuously
and were the source of lively discussion and argument. The library was a critical resource, as
were visiting lecturers. In spite of this or perhaps because of this reduced level of information,
we seemed to be very close to anything were interested in. With a bit of effort on our part most
if not everything we needed was accessible to us. We were expected to be intrepid, curious, to
be able to recognise the gaps and be able to fill them in.
The shape of practice was more or less universally recognisable and constant to us in 1983, and
was a model that perhaps even C.R. Mackintosh would be familiar with. While there were prac-
tices who attempted to challenge the status quo these were the exception and not the norm.
Practice was relatively buoyant and the numbers leaving architecture schools largely mapped
on to those retiring and leaving the profession. There were also still numerous opportunities to
gain experience, in addition to the formal practical year out. Casual labouring work on building
sites was available and occasional work in practice allowed us to continue our learning over
holiday periods and let us test our skills and resolve. It was inconceivable that you would study
architecture without somehow testing what the job would be like on the ground. It was also
accepted that the numbers of students in architectural education would mirror the opportuni-
ties in the profession and support by the profession for the next generation, a virtuous cycle of
training, mentoring and qualification. As students at the Mac we had a single and shared ambi-
tion, to become architects. Ahead of us was a relatively steady course to realise that ambition.
Having completed our first degree, my peers, without exception found paid work, a “Year Out”
as architectural assistants, with the experience formally logged towards their final qualification.
Most students returned to the Mac for their second degree. This was not seen as a lack of
ambition but rather completion of a full and holistic programme of study. On completion of
the Diploma students qualified within a year, and began the climb up the ladder of practice,
through thresholds marking accumulation of experience and towards partner status.
As students our expectations for the future were clear. The trajectory into practice was well
defined and generally well supported by practice itself. To become an architect was straight-
forward and not in doubt, the open question was what kind of architect, where to practice
who to work with?
Education now
There have been significant changes across the sector in the past thirty years, not least the
154 numbers of students studying Architecture, with some 15,000 currently enrolled across 41
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
recognised schools in the UK. This increase is not particular to architecture; higher education
has been opened up allowing some 25% of school leavers to pursue education to degree level.
However it does present particular challenges within a discipline where there is no longer an
explicit connection between the numbers of students studying and the availability of posi-
tions within the profession, and therefore the opportunities to develop and pursue a personal
practice through the application of the theoretical to the outside world. It is now expected that
the market effects supply and demand, influencing the numbers of students who are able to
join the profession following their academic education, and theoretically driving the quality
of entrants up. As the numbers of students seeking year out positions grow, the opportunities
for casual and vacation work diminish meaning many students will have completed a degree
before ever having had the opportunity to be exposed to life in practice. This requires a leap
of faith on the part of many students not already connected to the profession, and favours
those with established networks.
Degree programmes attract now more women students but they still find developing careers
in practice problematic; architecture is not seen as a family friendly discipline. The discipline
in the UK still does not attract enough people from minority ethnic groups. This may be due
to too few relevant role models, as well as a perception that architecture does not have high
status or does not pay highly enough. The demographics of students studying architecture
show that it has remained dominated by the upper social classes requiring schools to consider
how to increase widening participation and diversify the basis of recruitment.
Student debt has become a significant across the UK with the introduction of tuition fees,
although there are no tuition payable by Scottish students . Given the comparatively low
salaries architects command compared to other professions, this has become one of the sig-
nificant considerations for students, schools and professional bodies. Demonstrating value
for money and more critically employability is essential if programmes wish to have a strong
base from which they can recruit.
The Mackintosh School remains one of the three schools that make up the Glasgow School
of Art, which is now defined as a Small Specialist Institution by the Scottish Funding Council,
allowing the focus to continue to be on the disciplines of Architecture, Design and Fine Art.
We form an intensive creative community, focused in a way that larger institutions would find
impossible. Studio practice remains at the core of what we do on a day-to-day basis, and our
viewpoint on architectural education is formed and reformed through this. However what
interests me more is how the Mac has developed over the last three decades, what direction
its evolution has taken and what impact that has had on its students.
Within the Mac, while the overall school has increased in size the most significant changes
have been in other aspects of provision. The curriculum is now more closely structured and
defined as with all degree programmes, a resultant of subject benchmarking, and the defining
of national qualification and credit standards. There is considerable reflection on how subjects
can articulate and can be integrated to from a coherent and ambitious programme of study.
Project briefs offer the opportunity for staff to set up challenging and supportive learning
events and to further refine the agreed objectives of each year. The studio space, which pro-
vides a working environment for all students, is the locus for experimentation, discussion and
testing, and key to establishing a studio stretching well beyond the timetabled day. 155
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Staff remain a mixture of full time academics and practitioners. It is however, now much more
likely that senior staff and subject specialist are actively engaged in research rather than prac-
tice. This has partly been the resultant of increasing academic workloads and institutional level
commitments, while the demands of indemnity insurance have made intermittent practice
activity a difficult business model to sustain. Three cycles of the Research Assessment Exercise
or subsequent Research Excellence Framework have also required research to be formalised,
open to peer review and audit and available to external audiences.
Practitioners form part of the teaching teams across all years. The demands of contemporary
practice and the intensive nature of teaching mean that the significant balance of their time
remains in the field of practice. Studio teams attempt to deploy the time available focused
towards student contact. This allows practitioners to connect directly to students but allows
less input to the development of the curriculum, the design of teaching events or other aspects
of the learning and teaching environment. However the recognition that delivering a state of
the art education requires you to consider how your educators are equipped for the task has
led to the professional accreditation of teaching, with academics now routinely expected to
held a teaching qualification as well as a discipline based expertise. Along with several col-
leagues I completed a Postgraduate Certificate in learning and Teaching in 2008, and this has
now become a contractual obligation for new staff. While the cost of the programme is borne
by the institution, the time commitment for fractional staff in practice can be problematic.
Another barrier to staff engaging with this can be the expectation that experience is a direct
substitute for pedagogic training, and this is a harder obstacle to overcome.
Fig. 3
156 The cohort of ‘13.
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Looking at the cohort of 2013 standing in the very same spot on the Mackintosh steps I can’t
help think they remind me of my own year group. Both photographs, taken just before Degree
Show opens, capture the confidence and uncertainty of the situation; no longer students but
then not yet architects either. When I consider the cohort of students who completed their
degree thirty years after my own, there are similarities to my own peer group, but in many ways
the situation has changed dramatically.
The student population is now very diverse. Mac students come from across Europe, the Far
East and North America, as well as from the UK. Students have chosen to study here, and have
had to succeed in a highly competitive selection process. In the Diploma in Architecture, the
ARB/RIBA part 2, they have often have chosen to come to be able to immerse themselves in the
making of architecture for two years, and to be confronted with the challenge of synthesising
design, urban and technological thinking to a high level of resolution. The complex and messy
business of making Architecture is confronted rather than avoided, a much more difficult path
to travel. In that sense the ethos is very similar to what I experienced as a student. While the
objective has remained largely the same, the environment has altered. Student numbers have
risen and levelled out as approximately 80 students in each of the five years of the professional
programmes. It is unlikely that this will change; having experienced larger cohorts working their
way the structure, we recognise that beyond a certain critical mass momentum, collegiality and
peer learning become much more illusive. A more appropriate way to develop the Mac portfolio
may be to consider the existing range of expertise and to consider what complimentary areas
of study could grow in parallel to the core professionally validated and prescribed programmes.
Fig. 4
157
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
The same studios remain the focus of student and staff engagement. Students continue to have
an individual workspace although these are densely planned and very intensely occupied. The
drawing boards have gone, replace by laptops, and as each year progresses increasing piles of
models, prototypes of building elements and other evidence of testing at scale and full size.
The studio is complimented by workshop spaces for making, a critical partnership across the
institution. While there may not be the same opportunities for experiencing the office there
is an established regime of testing and critiquing the proposal from inception to completion
that did not necessarily exist thirty years earlier.
Student expectations have shifted too. They are aware of the competitive situation that awaits
them on graduation, just as for the most part they had to compete for their place on the pro-
gramme. They are also conscious that the choices that they make on their journey through their
architectural training will shape the architect they become, by putting together a highly indi-
vidual and customised portfolio of education and experience, which no two students will share.
Fig. 5
158 Responding to contemporary profession.
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
may not be a defined profession awaiting, but have to begin do develop their own personal
approach to practice while still a student.
I am now one of the tutors responsible for leading students through this very particular edu-
cation, and for determining exactly what that education should contain. For me the most
interesting issue for a school of architecture is whether it should respond to the demands of
the contemporary profession or attempts to prepare students for future practice. Any educa-
Fig. 6
159
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
tion in some way mirrors the context and circumstances of its time. The contemporary context
requires academics to reflect on how an architectural education can prepare students for a
professional world, where cycles of change are frequent and the role of the architect is by no
means recognised. To this end a significant part of our research activity is into the nature of
pedagogy in architecture, studio practice and the development of communities of practice.
This research also becomes material for discussions in the studio, forming an explicit link
between our research and our teaching, but also allowing students to become aware of how
they can continue to learn, reposition and recharge their practice over time through reflection
and challenging the orthodoxy. The ongoing challenge is how can we ensure that the practice
of architectural education shares equal status to the practice of architecture, and rethink the
contribution the academy can make to the architectural profession,
“ thus the most important obligation now… is to break out of the tired old teach-
ing versus research debate and define, in more creative ways what it means to be
a scholar.” (Boyer 1990).
Epilogue
With the advantage of hindsight it’s easy to see how we could have done things differently as
undergraduates. That part of our shared history is familiar, even more so after a few hours of
catching up and viewing the many photographs we took of ourselves in the pre-digital age.
What is clear and perhaps more surprising is how our rigorous but relatively traditional edu-
cation equipped us for the future, and supported our individual aspirations and trajectories.
Lets hope the same will be true thirty years form now.
References
Van Schaik, (2013) L, Practice Makes Perfect, in Architectural Review, October 2013, volume 1400, issue
CCXXIV,
Arden, Paul, (2003), Its not how good you are, its how good you want to be, Phaidon London
Boyer, E L, (1990) Scholarship Reconsidered; the Priorities of the Professoriate, the Carnegie Foundation for
the Advancement of Teaching, New York; John Wiley and Sons.
160
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Drawing is an important tool in the design process that all architects use in one way or another
and the range of applications is practically endless. Fatima Fernandes, architect and tutor of
architecture projects at the Escuela Superior Artística de Porto (ESAP), writes about using the
medium of drawing as a way to discover a place, unearthing the elements that comprise its
genius loci.
Introduction
Being ESAP an Art School with an experience of 30 years in the field of art education, its educa-
tional project/artistic/cultural states, by maintaining a strong link between all artistic disciplines
taught in different courses of ESAP, enables the development of innovative creative processes
based on a sustained investigation. ESAP is still characterized by an excellent academic environ-
ment, which results from its human dimension in a close connection between students and
teachers. Its location in the historic centre of Porto - classified as World Heritage - represents a
strategic choice that has stimulated continuous involvement in the urban environment in which
it operates, through exercise equated curriculum to meet specific needs or even requests from
institutions and local authorities. The decision to stay in the Historic Centre of Porto ensures
permeability between the School and the social fabric that surrounds it, giving respect to
the areas of the humanities course. The frequency with which receives groups of European
schools allows its students to work and study issues of heritage - the vernacular architecture to
modernity - sharing and enriching their views with others. This condition allowed a project that
interconnects exercise of the academic community in the urban structure and social territory,
introducing the teaching of architecture beyond an artistic & technical character and a strong
humanistic & sociological. The heritage school of fine arts continues to favor the design as a 161
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
working tool incorporating both new technologies, combining the research of new languages
to the study of heritage values.
A teaching methodology heiress from the School of Porto and a Bauhaus culture, which crosses
the disciplines of art and technology and underpinning knowledge in the understanding of
history, as a humanist field training progress tuned to a local culture that interacts and inter-
prets global diversity knowledge of courses associated with the arts area taught in ESAP. It
gives ESAP’s Master in architecture its own and unique character, making it one of the best
and rarest in Europe.
Thus, the formation of architect administered comprises a total of five years of full-time study.
This training is proven in a Public Proof final examination at college level named “Trabalho de
Projecto” and has the architecture as the main element. A balance between the theoretical and
practical aspects of architectural training ensures the acquisition of the following knowledge
and skills:
The sharing of facilities and equipment (Breadboarding laboratories, photography, printing,
serigraphy, etc..) with other areas of art education of the School, such as (Cinema, Video, Pho-
tography, Multimedia, Theatre, Visual Arts and Intermedia ...) allows the students an interdis-
ciplinary in their works with the use of a variety of means.
The School daily operation day and night (9-24 hours), the number of people that mobilizes,
by cultivating neighborly relations and the economic dynamics that creates, constitutes an
important factor of social development of the Historic Centre of Porto, which contradicts the
trend of population loss and urban decay in recent decades. ESAP’s identity is indelibly marked
by its origin in “Cooperativa ÁRVORE” and also by a large number of founders with a novel
teaching and an artistic view.
This condition is based as a UNESCO associated school, and makes it especially in the context
of establishing bilateral agreements with European Universities and Latin America
Our specificity
The human body is a natural measure of architecture, therefore it is used as a constant reference
throughout the process of design. During their education at ESAP 3 apprentices of architects
are trained by the drawing teachers to understand the proportion of the body, its movement
and the consequences of these movements in space. The lessons spent on drawing models
in the classroom and analysing and recording the rapid movements of people in the gardens
and the streets of the city have made the students proficient in using an important instrument
in design; the esquisse, a sketch that is not as raw as a croquis but more developed, while still
not being a completely worked out visualization. It is an instrument that allows one to put
something on paper that goes beyond the apparent reality of what is seen and observed, a
mediator between reality and thought. This mediator offers students the possibility to rapidly
capture their ideas at the speed in which they appear. The operation of investigation and
inquiry of ideas and thoughts reflect the attempt to capture in a space the memories of travels,
readings and even dreams; an attempt to rapidly assess a construction detail or the vision of a
territory, drawing architecture before its material existence. The implied velocity of execution
of the esquisse, and the elementary means with which this is done places this instrument in
162 the centre of the design development process.
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
The esquisses that the students develop from the beginning are the operational support of a
much broader system of instruments that can act on intuition and chance in an organized and
rational action necessary for the development of an architectural project. The consequential
universality of the esquisse as the architects’ working instrument makes it possible to draw
forms with the intention of materializing a series of criteria and foundations at the beginning
of the process of conceptualization. While still not immediately legible, these slowly conform
the space and – later – their professional work. Ultimately, at the base of that action is a theo-
retical and critical way of thinking that goes on paper as threads of ink that help define the
problems and bring about their solution, reaching the geometry of the space. ‘Architecture
is to geometrize.’ 4
The drawing is the great appoggiatura of the teaching practice in the ESAP project. This instru-
ment, which all students master by the end of their second year of school, allows them to
interpret every imaginary manifestation that arises from moment to moment, checking their
correspondence or discrepancy to introduce adequate advancement in the arduous work
of progressive projective operations that aim for the humanization of cities. In the process
of getting to know a location in which these passionate students will intervene, the esquisse
will show their abstract desires in observation exercises that register ratios and proportions of
the surroundings more easily understood and memorized than what would result from actual
observation by eye. Like Daedalus, they open their wings and fly over the earth to draw from
below and from above; from all its sides, its times and its silences. They draw the colour of
the days and the light over the body of the city in movement, in all of its abstraction. These
are drawings of their involvement in reality. But never is it reproduction. These are drawings
made by bodies that are subtly charmed by the cityscapes. The students observe them, they
wrap them without ever touching them and they apprehend them in order to later transform
them. Every exercise they are presented with in the course of their training as apprentices of
architects is an opportunity to give consistency and materialize an idea, to propose an adequate
architecture for a given site, which is simultaneously subject and object, and the construction
of an identity that consciously appropriates itself being elements from other cultures or those
of its own, in a constant dance that links the past to the future.
The communication of an idea of living, considering the architect as a creator that has the
privilege to materialize the conscience expectations and the unconscious imagery of an indi-
vidual or a collective, is an essential act for contemporary architecture, especially if one wants
to achieve its full compliance. Before all, the project is a mental thing. In the beginning, there
is no physical location. It is the task of the architect to fix the ideas and images that his mind
produces through drawings, through models, but also through writing. The idea as a result
of the mind is cloudy and incomplete. It only encounters its own form after the exploration,
the speculation and the modifications produced by the drawing and the models, which are
instruments of evaluation, formalization and materialization.
The geographical nature of the Atlantic and at times fluvial granite landscape of the city of
Porto is set up as the perfect laboratory, an authentic figurative territorial structure. A complex
formal structure with which the new ‘architectures’ and the public spaces proposed by the
students can confront themselves and with which they can entangle. Any architectural inter-
vention in this territory has the need to undertake a confrontation/procession with a system
of relations of both great and small scale, embracing and linking with the geography of this
complex location, and consequentially engage in a dialog with a role of reference, of visual 163
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Fig. 1
Course unit: Drawing, 1º
Year, Architectural Inte-
grate Master of ESAP. Pro-
fessor Mário Mesquita.
Fig. 2
Course unit: Drawing, 1º
Year, Architectural Inte-
grate Master of ESAP. Pro-
164 fessor Jorge Pimentel.
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Fig. 3-5
Magno Scavone, Study for The Grid. Course unit: Project, 2º Year, Architectural Integrate Master of ESAP.
Professor Eurico Salgado. 165
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Fig. 6
Course unit: Drawing, 2º Year, Architectural Integrate Master of ESAP. Professor Telmo Castro.
Fig. 7
Thoma Neutel. Study for City Gates project. A4, Ink on paper. Course unit: Project Work, 5º Year, Architec-
166 tural Integrate Master of ESAP. Professor João Carreira.
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Fig. 8-10
José Soares. Study for
Atlantida City project 1,
2 & 3. Course unit: Project
Work, 5º Year, Architec-
tural Integrate Master of
ESAP. Professor Fátima
Fernandes. 167
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
and physical characters of the same territory, with the genius loci of the location. 5 At the same
time the students learn to make the project comprise the drawing of the land itself, the steep
areas of the city and of the escarpment, the river and the misty sea, which means the plan of a
system of constitutive relations of a new territorial order, in summation the plan of a landscape
in the most comprehensive sense. The architecture will be the result of these conditions; it will
have to be generated by them to become a mediator between nature and our perception of it.
It will be a kind of sensitive skin that will surround the human and protect him.
These exercises are in turn inscribed in the interest for the values of a whole, composed of the
natural and built on a process of the ongoing relationship with the individual components of
architecture. The concept of space appears obviously determined by the interaction between
the whole and the part, the mix of forces which, requiring the drawing of all parts, never loses
sight of the whole, from the urban logic to the constructive system and an essentialism of
the forms, so that the sense of balance is not solely physically but also sensory. A precious
condition that guarantees the attempt of coherent definition of new landscapes, more con-
sistent with the natural environment and unequivocally supported by the poetics of place,
practising architecture as a poetic profession whose writing is drawing.
Notes
1 Manoel de Barros, Arranjos para assobio (Rio de Janeiro: Record, 1998), 73.
2 Frank van Kessel, free translation of the poem by Manoel de Barros, ibid.
3 Escola Superior Artística do Porto. http://www.esap.pt/cursos.asp?grau=mestrado_integrado.
4 Álvaro Siza, Emaginar a evidencia (Rome-Bari: Gius Laterza e Figlie, 1998), 27.
5 NORBERG-SCHULZ, Christian: Genius Loci, Academy Editions, Universidade do Minnesota, 1980.
168
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Peter GABRIJELČIČ
Dean, Faculty of Architecture, University of Lublijana, Slovenia
We wish to draw attention to the now neglected role of artistic creation as an important form
in the research process, and to the much needed collaboration and integration of all forms
and levels of research. This is particularly important for the Faculty of Architecture. Namely,
in the academic circles of European schools of architecture, the question persists: What is the
primary role of the schools: teaching or scientific research? Notably, a half of European archi-
tectural institutions has embarked on the road of predominantly theoretical scientific research,
abandoning architectural creation as the basic subject matter of teaching, while replacing it
with its own para-discourse – this has become a field of science by itself; however, without
a significant impact on material realization in architectural practice. European bureaucracy
has proposed to unify the criteria and forms of research work in all European faculties of both
technical and social sciences. In doing this, we have completely neglected the long-tasting
tendency of the other half of schools which are proving that architectural design is, in fact, an
important, if not the most important, form of research work that is specific to our field. When
we replace the spatial representation of a concept with text, we replace the complex form of
communication with a linear one, which all too often cannot convey the true meaning of the
investigated subject.
To illustrate the complexity of optical perception and understanding of a concept by looking
at its graphic depiction, let me give an example from fine arts – painting. Years ago, the original
Tate Gallery in London hosted an exhibition of one single picture by the painter Édouard Manet:
The Execution of the Archduke Ferdinand Maximilian, the Habsburg emperor of Mexico, in
Mexico. The entire wing of the gallery, several-stories high, was dedicated to the explanation
of the painting. The exhibition revealed the entire social and historical context of the painting’s
origin, newspapers from the era, painter’s previous studies, his personal experience, friends,
social position and education, political views etc. Countless books on the subject matter could
hardly replace the impact of the whole message hidden in the painting. We can say something
similar about architecture. It would take a very thick book to hold everything that is hidden
in the architect’s solution or in the background of the decisions made during a competition.
However, for fellow architects a glance at the graphic depiction of a project is enough to
perceive the meaning of the solution and the background of the decisions made. Similarly, as
Chinese characters hide thousands of years of historical sediment of meanings, whose com-
plexity is difficult to translate into western sentences, the architect – in his research through
a project – uses a more complex way of expression than offered by linear scientific writing.
A graphic plan is the more clever and compact form of expression that needs no additional
textual explanations. If we, architects, do not need a textual description of our research, then
who does and who should write it? Usually, this is done by critics and art historians, who, in
principle, miss the point. Texts can be written by the authors themselves, but with not enough
169
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
critical distance, and at the expense of time that might have been better used for communica-
tion with colleagues through our own, more complex medium.
In well-known studios around the world and in Slovenia, project teams now include copy-
writers. Rather than mere recorders of events, they become equal team members who take
part in the creation of solutions. Such a decision is “scientifically” justified by medical science,
i.e. in the distinction between the hemispheres of the human brain, which are in charge of
two kinds of thinking – convergent thinking where the functions focus on coming up with a
single solution, and divergent thinking where the mind works in a way to find as many solu-
tions, ideas and answers possible. On the one hand, there is vertical thinking where reasoning
goes from one point to another, arriving at a single answer, and on the other hand, there is
lateral thinking, which progresses in »curves«, thoughts come from »aside«, unexpectedly, and
depend on random factors. Edward de Bono argues that lateral thinking is characterised by a
wide span of attention. A thinker does not know where his ideas come from nor does he care
about it. Ideas come in a meditative state, which is characterised by relaxation of the mind
and a high level of personal freedom. Any kind of prohibition, order, control or self-control will
immediately stop the process. A creative person excels in both types of thinking. First, lateral
thinking is used, giving rise to original thoughts, then vertical thinking – checking, confirming
or rejecting. Lateral thinking only may lead to daydreaming, autism, and only vertical thinking
leads to dull repetitions of the same operations and sterility of thought. The problem is that
lateral thinking is blocked by vertical thinking. Assuming that we need two types of thinking
simultaneously, i.e. two types of research, then research focusing on the pursuit of new ideas
basically calls for a relaxed atmosphere.
This assumption can by illustrated by a real event from World War II. Time and again, the British
tried to destroy the dams of German hydro power plants, which provided Germany with an
abundance of electrical power, despite the war. The dams were situated in narrow river canyons
and were practically an impossible target to hit during classic air strikes. They engaged the help
of Barnes Wallis, an innovator and brilliant army engineer. And what did he do next? Instead of
filling in complex forms on hypotheses and study goals, financial deadlines and use of funds,
he left the burning London and took his family on a two-week vacation, to the seaside. There,
he lingered on the beach, played with the children in skipped stones across the sea surface.
And there the idea about the bouncing bomb was born – the idea which lead to successful
demolition of German dams. The moral of the story is that lateral thinking and new ideas come
in a creative environment, in a liberated territory without limitations and concrete expectations.
Provocation is another important tool of creative thinking. Educational processes, upbringing
and experience have taught us that thoughts should be logically connected one with another.
However, in provocation the thought that follows may be in complete opposition to the previ-
ous one, and it may well be wrong. We need a trigger that will give us a fresh viewpoint, an
association. In his lecture at the IEDC Bled School of Management, Dr Bill Fisher, Professor of
Technology Management at IMD Lausanne, Switzerland, argued that in order to be innovative,
you should not be (too) polite. Polite teams will lead you to polite results. However, they cannot
be bold (enough) or lead to breakthroughs. Ideas require their own processes – similarly to the
flows of materials, money and other means in a company; the best companies are those where
the employees have the feeling of total freedom, and the employers the feeling of total control.
The end goal of science and, indeed, arts – including architecture through its artistic practice – is
170 the pursuit of truth. This is their most important mission. Only a true knowledge of the world
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
can help plan a successful future. The process of searching for the truth is the main thing, while
art works are a by-product of the search. They are a metaphorical language, which helps to
bring over the discovery of truth and the basis of new tasks of science and arts. To those who
use convergent thinking. I, for one, have no answer about the true mission of art, i.e. of the part
of our mind that is controlled by the right hemisphere. What does art express and how does it
do it? In his Harvard lecture on Musical Semantics, the famous American composer, pianist and
conductor Leonard Bernstein said that music, as an art, is capable of producing a significant
expressive power, but that people also have the ability to respond to it in the way that the artist
expects us to. Music conveys its message through metaphors, through metaphorical language.
It expresses a sentiment of something beyond the real and tangible. Much like in poetry, the
metaphor is the source of its expressive strength. In music, the metaphor, as Bernstein sums
up after Kant, is “das Ding an sich”, the thing in itself, a reality outside our conscious reality, an
extra-conscious existence. Aristotle places poetry halfway between the real and intangible
worlds, stating that one can come closest to truth through metaphors. Quintus Tullius Cicero
(102 BC–43 BC) is even more resolved, as he believes that a metaphor has the hardest task of
naming something that otherwise could not be named, the feelings of a person's inner world.
The role of art is to predict, in its metaphorical way, future change. It is a premonition of the
future. On the other hand, architecture builds for the future. We design something that we
believe will work in the future, in a way and form that it was conceived and predicted. Hence,
the task of architecture as an art form is a translation of the metaphorical, intangible word, as
a foresight and premonition of the future, to the real world of tangible forms and organisa-
tions. It is a trailblazer for concrete tasks and targeted research and it shapes new paradigms.
Do we truly need two kinds of research in architecture: scientific and artistic? Vertical, scientific
thinking is consecutive thinking, lateral thinking skips from one thing to another. Vertical,
scientific thinking makes us take one step further at a time. Each step is a continuation of the
previous one and the link between them is strong. The validity of a conclusion is checked with
the correctness of the steps taken to arrive at the conclusion. In lateral thinking, the steps are
not consecutive. We may jump forward, to a new point, and only then fill in the gap behind.
Due to the different and, indeed, complementary nature of both approaches, it is beneficial
in practice to link both types of experience in one person or in a team, which leads to synergy
and encourages innovation in both research poles. In the words of Oscar Niemeyer: “After I
sketch a design on paper, I try to describe it in a few words. If it cannot be done, I throw the
paper away and start again”.
At the 16th Meeting of Heads of Schools of Architecture in Chania, Crete, we, the deans, asked
ourselves what and how to teach in today's unclear and changeable times. The more scien-
tifically focused ones promoted a larger number of specialised courses or very narrow spe-
cialisations. I believe that university students must be supported in their growth into both
intellectuals with the ability of abstract thinking and experts in the relevant field. This universal
ability of thinking will enable a larger employment flexibility in our own and other fields, and
provide a “common ground” of communication and connection with other disciplines. To
achieve this, the students will need creative peace where a free transition through project tasks
from the lower to the higher levels of abstraction is possible. This is a process of maturity that
cannot be skipped if we want to shape inquisitive, inventive and critical thinkers, and socially
and professionally motivated intellectuals and architects; and researchers who will be able to
connect both poles of creative research. 171
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
Debate
we have a long tradition; we are very proud of it, we think that we are different, but at the
same time there are other disciplines, industrial design, graphic design and so forth. Anyone
who uses design has a claim to these tools. Therefore, what kind of case can you make to a
student to choose architecture over another kind of design if the interest of a student is in
using design thinking to address and solve problems? So why is architecture special in that
area? The floor is now open.
As I demonstrated, more than 90% of all the buildings were made without architects. It is as
if we are a company that makes cars, but without a marketing department. We are produc-
ing cars continuously, but for whom? This I think is the main task. When I was at the deans’
conference a little while after, the first point I made concerned the political effort of the school
to raise public consciousness about what architecture actually is. This is essential. So I can-
not simply talk about innovation. Architecture has always been innovative. I attended the
lectures at the Berlage School regarding parametric architecture and heard their explanation
about how to design a chair; that you must know something about the bones. Architecture is
always the same for me. It depends on awareness of the problem, about our education, about
new technology and so forth, but the basic knowledge of how to do something and how to
think remains the same, as in other professions. For me, it is therefore much more important
to teach people how to think because it is the way of thinking that is an innovation, is it not?
New ways of thinking are innovations.
at the appropriate level, other exercises taken from, for example, graphics, so you can select
the lettering when you are doing the shop front; there are exercises from furniture, landscaping
and so forth. This is not done so as to become an interior designer or a landscape architect or
furniture designer, but in order to learn to respect what these people can do and to be able
to hold a dialogue with them.
There is nothing more common than these inter-disciplinary committees which are usually
taken over by the more dynamic participating members who appear to know everything and
seem to direct everything. A good team is when you respect what the landscape architect is
and you then place your demands; as an architect you may want tall plants, or trees, in order
to have the south protected from the sun in the summer, you may want deciduous or not. You
can give some requirements so you can work better and let the other person design what to do.
That is another quality of the generalist. If a student goes through that curriculum and wants
to deal for the rest of their life with industrial design, that is fine and they may therefore train
a little more in the specific direction they finally choose.
this particular part of the agenda. I would like to make a comment that connects to history,
which has emerged from the discussions we have had in this room. These concern some
interesting strategic dilemmas for architectural education that we have had the opportunity
to discuss over the years.
It is interesting to notice that when we started the meetings in around 1998, the discussion
around the strategy for education was that the ideal is a generalist education. That was the
main theme under which someone wanted to give content: what does it mean? Some years
later, between 2001 and 2005, we changed this agenda and we started to discuss the dilemma
of which was better: general education or specialist education? That coincided with the Bolo-
gna policies, which separated the degrees into two parts and many schools started to orientate
themselves towards specialised Masters courses. At that time, the question became about
which kind of specialisation would be taught and what the relationship would be between
this and the general education. At that time, it seemed that there was a kind of optimism
that specialised studies would assure better professional conditions in architectural practice.
Very soon, however, we began to think that this was not a panacea and that we would have to
invent other ways of specialisation, that is to say, to achieve a very easy movement from differ-
ent versions of specialisation so someone could have a kind of Master’s degree in something,
but at the same time, it would be easy afterwards to go to other sources so that someone would
be able to cross the colours of different activities related to architectural education. It was
interesting that within a very short time, we had completely different preferences regarding
the strategy of the education of the architect. What is important is that during this discussion,
the generalist architect always remained as a target of architectural education, but that was
not the centre of interest.
What has been interesting to notice is that over the last three or four years, this discussion has
moved completely from the search for specialisation and is moving towards the generalist
architect, so one could say that it is the same discussion that we were having at the beginning
of 2000. I think it is not the same, however. Here I have to define my point of view on this.
I have heard several times today that we have to look at things that do not change, that the
essentials are those things, which are common in time. I think this is a perfectly respectable
point of view, and one that belongs to a way of thinking where the complexity of the work has
been studied by looking for the essentials, in other words, those things which have remained
stable throughout the years. For example, the fact that a human being is born under the same
process is the most significant thing and that defines a way of things happening. But the
opinion that it is the things in common which are significant changed during the seventies
and eighties when it was said that the fact that each one of us is born though the same proc-
ess is not more significant than the fact that one baby may be born at home and another in a
luxurious hospital: this difference is much more significant than the similarity.
This made us start looking at the differences, to look for the genius loci, to look for particular
and cultural identities. In doing so, we left behind all those things, which were the same, such
as standards, models and the kind of reference with which models provided us. I strongly
believe that nowadays, both differences and similarities have to be taken into consideration.
To take a certain standpoint: if someone is looking at things from this perspective, this map-
ping which is there and the discussion which has now moved towards the generalist architect,
I think that there are evidently common things, but there are also significant differences. If 177
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
the presentation of Marcus Cruz is taken into account, added to the presentation of Alberto
Gomez yesterday morning, then it can be seen that this discussion about the generalist is
tending towards the more abstract, even towards a higher level of abstraction connected to
the conception of architecture.
We have a different conception of architecture nowadays; this conception of architecture goes
in the direction of something that has been mentioned several times today, such as a way of
thinking. This way of thinking is not the same way of thinking as there was in modernism or
during the eighties, for example, during post-modernism. There is a different way of thinking
today. Taking into account that we have this number of colours, I think it is a very interesting
dilemma for a School of Architecture, looking at that, to wonder: what is the educational strat-
egy? Is it towards specialisation, or is it going towards something more abstract which would
cover this in a more efficient way so that the students and the graduates can find their own
preferred colour? Yet here there is a risk, which has to be considered quite seriously. How can
we look at all these colours without losing the focus of the green one, which is architecture?
For, if we go very far from architecture in order simply to remain in a global discussion about
innovation and creativity and such like, then we will probably lose the focus of architecture.
We must therefore overcome this – as Russell put it – situation of colour blindness in which we
find ourselves, because we all have always known that it is there, but we organised our cur-
ricula looking only at the yellow colour. As a percentage, it is very limited. It is very interesting
therefore to find a way to see all the colours without losing the dominance of the yellow: this is
the contemporary dilemma, which exists in School of Architecture. It is not possible to predict
how many colours will appear but we must have prepared people to be placed in one of those
colours, not excluding the yellow. For me, this is the most contemporary strategic question
concerning the education of the architect.
between different kinds of professions is the connection between these different languages;
this is the same problem as with last year’s subject.
Last year we had a professional who was a pedagogue and who spoke about teaching in
architecture; he was someone who has never designed anything. The final conclusion of this
presentation was that I need to have a good relationship with my students. That actually hap-
pens in all of the universities, in all faculties, in the School of Architecture, the School of Theology
and so on. I think that what the difference is between us and other specialities is that there
is a certain type of simulation that concerns graphic simulation and that has been organised
through many centuries of work. Nowadays this simulation has changed drastically. This means
that different types of possible innovation are now possible.
is when we are trying to find some data on the internet. But this is a short-cut. I therefore think
that we must develop that kind and so I agree that at times our curricula must be reduced to
the basic important things, in order to give people time. Even at my school, everyone is running
around all the time; no one has time to think and to stop and solve the problem through until
the end. I think this is very important. After that, the students can finish school quite quickly
and go into practice, when they can become oriented to something special.
important to let them know that they are not able to do architecture. This is the most important
thing they must know!
The other story is as follows. There is an architect, a very good one, I may say, whose father has
a shop in the centre of town and works with indoor products, by which I mean handles, locks
and so forth. He works in this field. As it is not easy to find a job as an architect in an office, this
man works in the shop, working and selling the products. This is his current profession. I usually
say that he makes more for Portuguese architecture than most architects. Why is this? Because
when Siza for instance, or Eduardo Souto de Moura or others, want to make a specially designed
handle, all the architects know to go to him, and he is the one who translates the intentions of
the architect to the manufacturer. In Portugal we do not have an industry developed to do that.
His role is therefore in the field of architecture in some way, and he plays a very important role.
Otherwise, I do not think that Portuguese curriculum should have something about making
handles or how to sell a nail.
something that was the old belonging to a mediocre appearance. I think it is something that we
have to take into account in the design of our strategies; it is something, which must be done.
185
Session 3 Managing Change: Potential Roles and Professional Activities for Architects
186
Session 4
Managing Change:
Modernized Directive
and new School Profiles
Over the next months, the European Parliament will vote for the mod-
ernization of the Directive for the recognition of professional qualifica-
tions. This revision of the Directive 2005/36/EC will envisage two different
profiles of an architect. The one is created after a no-less-than-four-year
full-time study, accompanied by a certificate attesting to the completion
of two years of traineeship (4+2). The other is created after a total of at
least five years of full-time study without any traineeship (5+0). These two
profiles will replace the one advocated by the existing Directive, which
was the four-year-full-time study without any traineeship (4+0). Schools
of architecture will have the legal obligation and responsibility to decide
which profile they will follow and how their graduates will compete with
one another.
Are we facing a new policy to reduce the duration of study time?
Are we facing a new strategy to delegate part of architectural education
to professional practice?
How will this change affect the Bologna process?
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
Keynote by
Howard Davies, Brussels, Belgium
Animated by
James Horan, Dublin, Ireland
Constantin Spiridonidis, Thessaloniki, Greece
Herman Neuckermans, Leuven, Belgium
188
Howard Davies
Belgium
Professional qualifications: the amended
Directive and the Bologna Process
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
I have one thing in common with the other keynote speakers – a wish to express my gratitude
to you all for your kind invitation and hospitality, in particular to Constantin and Maria. It really
is a great honour and a great delight to come to the lovely city of Chania and to address this
eminent assembly of heads of schools of architecture.
However, there my resemblance with other speakers ends. Unlike them, I have no background
in architecture, no presentation with eloquent visuals, and no day-to-day sense of the problems
which you are experiencing in your schools.
My topic is the articulation of the Bologna Process and the EU Directive on the recognition of
professional qualifications. In the past two or three years, I have met associations of medical
doctors, nurses and midwives, veterinary surgeons and pharmacists. As you know, architects
also figure in the group of seven so-called sectoral professions. The seven have a privileged
status in EU legislation, because the cross-border recognition of their basic training qualifica-
tion is automatic. Architecture, however, is an exception, in the sense that compliance with
the Directive is not compulsory. That is to say, universities and schools should worry about
compliance only if they intend their graduates to have the opportunity to work in other EU
Member States.
Before I begin, allow me to say how much I’ve enjoyed meeting your guests from Latin America.
I’m very interested in the efforts of the Portuguese public universities and the Brazilian federal
universities to establish the mutual recognition of architecture and engineering degrees; first
the academic recognition, then the professional. I want to come back later to the relationship
of academic and professional recognition in Europe, but first let me introduce myself and give
you an overview of my subject.
I am a senior adviser to the European University Association. EUA is based in Brussels, but I work
out of London, where I maintain contact with the worlds of higher education and the regulated
professions. I sit on the Europe committees of Universities UK (the British rectors’ conference)
and the Nursing and Midwifery Council, a regulatory body. I intend to say a little about EUA
and its interest in the Directive, before moving on to features of the current proposals which
are of particular relevance to architecture.
Throughout my presentation, I will base my remarks on the assumption – which I take the
opportunity to state clearly at the outset – that it is in the public interest, in terms of clarity and
transparency, that the Directive be fully aligned with the structures, procedures and practices
put in place by the Bologna Process. Hopefully this will have happened by the time the Direc-
tive is next reviewed – in 2018. This, then, will be the EUA perspective. In a way, I hope that
you do not share it. EUA cannot be as sensitive to some of the difficulties as you will be – and
I look forward to hearing your reactions.
EUA has over 800 institutional members in 47 countries, together with 34 national rectors’
conferences. It aims to be the voice of Europe’s universities and has managed to impose itself
as a major player during the past decade, as higher education has risen rapidly up the agenda
of the EU institutions. EUA is concerned with research policy and funding, with institutional
governance, with quality assurance, and with the dimensions of higher education which are
associated with the Bologna Process. That is to say: the transparency of systems, structures
and qualifications; the mobility of staff, students and researchers; student-centred learning;
internationalisation; and the recognition of qualifications.
190
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
In all of these Bologna policy areas, EUA is able to exert pressure, thanks to its status within
the Process. It is one of eight consultative members and has seats on the Bologna Follow-up
Group (BFUG) and the various working groups. It is these which conduct the business of the
Process, setting up and reporting to the periodic ministerial summits. Currently, BFUG is acting
on recommendations made by the 47 ministers in Bucharest in 2012; and there will be formal
report-back and further recommendations in Yerevan in 2015.
It is important to point out that EUA has no tradition of disciplinary focus. It has no specific
policy position on architecture. In the Board and Council of EUA institutions are represented by
the rectors speaking as rectors, rather than as academics with disciplinary affiliations. Some of
them may be architects, although they are likely to be far outnumbered by engineers, medics,
lawyers and management experts.
Our interest in the Directive on the Recognition of Professional Qualifications goes back to
2005. This year marked the half-way point in the construction – by the Bologna Process – of the
European Higher Education Area (EHEA). It was also the half-way point in the Lisbon Strategy’s
project of building ‘the most competitive and dynamic knowledge economy in the world’, a
project which had just been re-energised by the Wim Kok Report. Finally, 2005 marked the end
of the legislative process which ushered in Directive 2005/36/EC.
In EUA, we made the assumption that, during the drafting process, the Directive would, at
least to some extent, have been aligned with the increasingly well-defined profile of European
higher education.
We were disappointed. DG Internal Market was much more concerned with streamlining the
existing legislation on professional qualifications, accommodating the then new Member States
into the acquis communautaire, and tailoring the features of the Directive to the requirements
of the controversial Services Directive. You will no doubt remember the Bolkestein Directive.
A move by the European Parliament to bring the European Credit Transfer System (ECTS) into
the framework of the Directive was refused out of hand by the Commission. In the end, nothing
in the Directive demonstrated any recognition of the evolution of European higher education,
despite the fact that many of the professional qualifications were delivered by universities.
At the time of drafting, dialogue between DG Internal Market and DG Education and Culture
was virtually non-existent. I know, because I talked to them both. The dramatic move of DG
EAC from the periphery to the centre of the Commission’s strategic thinking came too late.
In 2007, as soon as the Directive had come into force, EUA convened a meeting of Brussels-
based stakeholders – academic, professional, student and regulatory bodies, European Commis-
sion and Parliament – to examine ways in which any future review (notably the one scheduled
for 2012) could accommodate the features of the EHEA. By 2009, we had convinced DG Internal
Market that the Directive needed to be ‘re-engineered’. This was the term used by the Head of
Unit concerned and I was interested to hear Alfredo Gomez say yesterday that the term has
now passed out of the discourse on innovation.
This was nevertheless a break-through. Thereafter, the Commission set in motion a long series
of studies, consultations, evaluations and experience reports; these led to the text now nearing
the end of the legislative process. Of course, the Commission paid heed to the views of the
Competent Authorities (CAs) – the ministries and the regulatory bodies – but it also took on
191
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
board much of what the professional bodies, and through them the academic bodies, had to
say – on competence-based curricula and the updating of the minimum training conditions.
Let me now, before turning to some of the features that are architecture-specific, briefly indi-
cate the state of play in the legislative and Bologna processes.
Where are we now in the legislative process? Agreement has been reached, by Commission,
Council of Ministers and Parliament in the so-called trilogue meetings which are designed to
avoid the need for a second reading in the Parliament.
It was always likely that there would be agreement: all three principal EU institutions saw the
revision of the Directive as one of the key steps in gearing up the Single Market and dragging
the EU out of economic crisis.
But the legislative process is not yet complete. The Committee of Permanent Representatives
(COREPER) and the Internal Market and Consumer Affairs Committee (IMCO) of the European
Parliament agreed the compromise text before the summer recess. But it still has to be finalised
by the Council of Ministers and by the European Parliament in plenary session. This is likely
to take place in October. We can safely say that by the autumn – only ten months behind
schedule – the revised Directive will be in place.
Where are we in the Bologna Process? When the 47 ministers of higher education met in Bucha-
rest, they stressed the importance of widening access to higher education, quality assurance,
employability, and student mobility. On the question of recognition they had strong views.
They committed themselves to reviewing the extent to which their national legislations were
in line with the Lisbon Recognition Convention, a treaty which the vast majority had signed
and ratified. Behind this commitment was the awareness that a number of higher education
institutions were acting in breach of the treaty, on the grounds that institutional autonomy
gave them the freedom to deny recognition of academic qualification whenever it suited
their purposes.
Accordingly, and in support of what the Lisbon Convention defines as fair recognition, ministers
indicated three ways forward:
1. They declared themselves ‘willing to work together towards the automatic recognition of
comparable academic degrees, building on the tools of the Bologna framework, as a long-
term goal of the EHEA’. They set up a so-called Pathfinder Group of 10 countries to carry
this forward on a long-term and fairly informal basis. The countries include some which
already have or which will soon have systems of sub-regional automatic recognition, e.g.
the Nordic countries, Netherlands and Flanders.
2. Secondly, ministers welcomed the publication of the European Area of Recognition (EAR)
Manual, designed to guide national recognition agencies towards the adoption of common
principles and procedures. EUA is currently working with Dutch NUFFIC to produce a ver-
sion of the Manual tailored to the needs of admissions officers and credential evaluators
in the higher education institutions.
3. Thirdly, ministers encouraged the sector to bring recognition decisions taken by institu-
tions into the ambit of agreed European quality assurance procedures.
Taking these three points together, the convergence of Bologna and the Directive might seem
both politically feasible and imminent, but all is not so simple. As we have seen, there is
resistance in some institutions to the transparency of academic qualifications. In Bologna,
transparency is a virtue: it facilitates mobility; it drives up quality; it encourages cross-border
joint curriculum development; it is a pre-condition of automatic recognition. And of course,
it makes misrecognition harder.
We are here in the presence of a paradox. For the transparency brought by Bologna has intro-
duced a degree of opacity into the operation of the Directive. Bologna has promoted diver-
sity… and diversity has made it more difficult to monitor compliance. The Commission, in
proposing amendments to the 2005 Directive, has found itself in a difficult position: it is bound
to monitor compliance, in order to sustain the credibility of automatic recognition; moreover,
it cannot and does not wish to limit diversity. In order to render this diversity automatically
recognisable, it has had recourse to the Bologna transparency tools – the tools developed by
the very process which made automatic recognition more difficult in the first place.
The best way to move away from these fairly abstract considerations is to see how they express
themselves in respect of the basic training programme in architecture. I propose to comment
on the following: course duration; traineeships; ECTS; learning outcomes; qualifications frame-
works; and quality assurance.
Course duration
First, the question of course duration. The 2005 Directive (Article 46.1) offered two possibili-
ties: a basic training programme of four full-time study years OR a programme of six years, of
which three had to be full-time. For the amended Directive, the Commission first proposed a
different option: either four full-time study years plus a terminal traineeship of two years OR
five study years plus a one-year traineeship, making six years either way. This was applauded
by the Architects’ Council of Europe (ACE), which, suspecting that Commission and certain
large Member States were conspiring to retain the four-year requirement, had vehemently
attacked Commissioner Barnier’s ‘apparent deregulatory crusade’. 193
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
However, the legislators have now reached a compromise position, in which the option is five
full-time years OR four of study plus two of practical training. ACE, which has sustained a strong
lobby throughout the consultative and legislative process, regards this as falling ‘far short’ of
the 5+2 combination which it prefers, although an undoubted improvement on the existing
requirement. As I understand it, the compromise sustains the credibility of European architects
in the global labour market – which would otherwise have been threatened.
So, 5+0 OR 4+2 will be the alternative minimum durations of basic training. You will know,
much better than I, what differences in national requirements this covers, which countries have
historically delivered courses of below this minimum duration and which have traditionally
exceeded it. You will know how the change may improve, protect or expose funding patterns,
affordability to students, and movements of students across internal EU borders in search of
better or cheaper or shorter training programmes. You will also know how many different
ways there are of expressing 5+0 and 4+2 in terms of Bachelor and Master, and integrated
programmes. I look forward to hearing your views.
Traineeship
As far as the traineeship is concerned, this is something that architecture shares with pharmacy
– with the difference that it is an option (4+2) for architecture, but mandatory in pharmacy,
where it appears as a 6-month placement which may be either formative or terminal.
The Commission was insistent on incorporating into the amended Directive one particular item
of case law – the principle laid down in the Morgenbesser judgement – namely, that Member
States cannot deny the right of citizens to complement a qualification obtained in one MS with
a traineeship undertaken in another.
The EU institutions have now agreed that such traineeships fall within the scope of the Direc-
tive, whether they are remunerated or not. Moreover, not only must they be covered by the
relevant legislation on working conditions, they must also be framed within a contract which
specifies learning objectives and tasks.
In the case of architecture, they cannot occur before the successful completion of the first
three years of full-time study. They may be supervised in any MS, but the supervisor must be
approved by the Competent Authority (CA) in the home MS; it is also the responsibility of the
CA to evaluate the traineeship.
ECTS
It is now agreed that course duration may henceforth be expressed as ECTS points. As you are
aware, one ECTS credit corresponds to 25-30 hours of study, where study refers to all learning
activities and not just hours of contact with professors. 60 credits are normally required for the
completion of one academic year – of study or of traineeship.
ECTS is available as an option in this way to all seven sectoral professions. It cannot be man-
datory, because even in the Bologna Process signatory countries are asked to commit only to
the use of a credit and accumulation system which is compatible with ECTS. Not all countries
194
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
use ECTS for accumulation, even if they may use it for transfer, for example in the ERASMUS
Programme. And not all the Bologna countries have integrated credit systems.
From the EUA point of view, none of this represents a problem. ECTS has wide currency and is
largely uncontroversial. Most of the basic training providers are higher education institutions;
most are well versed in the mechanics of credit accumulation and transfer. However, in terms
of the convergence of the Bologna Process and the Directive, all this is of great significance. For
the first time, one of the principal Bologna mobility instruments figures – if only as an option
– in EU legislation and in a policy area in which the EU has exclusive legal competence… that
is to say, the internal market.
Inevitably, the question of legal certainty will arise in cases which are in dispute. With this in
mind, EUA is currently participating in a Bologna Working Group, chaired by the Commission
and charged with updating the ECTS Users’ Guide. The existing version dates back to 2009.
We will make a first draft next October. It will be couched in terms which make it clear that
the number of user groups now goes well beyond academics, university administrators and
students. The new text will aim to achieve user-friendliness appropriate to employers, pro-
fessional and regulatory bodies, quality assurance agencies, and all recognition authorities,
whether academic or professional. The new Guide will contain a section on the revised Direc-
tive, but this will be drafted only when the legislative process is complete and the contents
of the Directive are absolutely clear.
Learning outcomes
Before I turn to quality assurance, let me pause on the topic of learning outcomes. Until the
Commission acknowledged the need to re-engineer the Directive, it was insistent that its speci-
fications of the minimum agreed course contents would be purely input based, i.e. principally
the bodies of knowledge which professionals must be expected to command on graduation.
The job of the Commission, it was said, was to ensure that a minimum agreed knowledge base
underpinned the practice of mobile professionals. How the training programmes were actu-
ally delivered was the province of the training providers, of the educational traditions within
which they worked, and of the professional and regulatory bodies which oversaw the training.
Let us look at the 11 points which, in the 2005 Directive, encapsulate the expectations which
EU law placed on architects. Five refer to domains of knowledge; four refer to ‘understanding’,
with the strong implication that such understanding can proceed from efficient exposition of
domains of knowledge by qualified teaching staff. The remaining two effectively duplicate each
other: the ‘ability to create architectural designs…’ and the ‘necessary design skills’… So let us
say that a mere 10% of the eleven points specify competences which are testable in practice.
The proposed new text is interesting. In place of the preamble which introduces the list of
‘knowledge and skills’, we have one which presents a list of ‘knowledge, skills and competences’
(Article 46). In fact, however, there is only one change, which adds a sustainable development
framework to the body of knowledge required for successfully protecting buildings against
hostile climatic conditions. No new specific competence has been added at all!
Why should this be? It is simply because the ‘experience reports’ gathered from competent
Authorities by the Commission in 2010 showed that all were happy with the existing formu-
195
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
lation. One or two suggested that sustainable development might usefully be mentioned.
Hence its appearance. The Commission was not inclined to argue, given that its position had
always been that, generally speaking, the 11 points had been drafted with such a degree of
abstraction that they did not represent any impediment to the evolution of architecture as a
discipline or to innovative course design.
In any case, ministers on the Competitiveness Council, who reached the agreement with Parlia-
ment following the trilogue meetings in the spring of this year, were also heavily inclined to
accept the views of their Competent Authorities – in some cases, their own ministries – and to
retain the existing formulation with the sole amendment that I have mentioned.
ACE, moreover, showed no inclination to modify the 11 points. In its response to the Commis-
sion’s 2011 consultation, ACE declares that the 11 points ‘continue to appear robust after 20
years of use’.
I could mention a further advantage of retaining the 11 points – at least, as the Commission sees
it. It would be cheaper, since changing them significantly would entail the mass re-notification
of all programmes wishing to be compliant. And notification carries administrative costs.
Of course, it should also be stressed that the 11 points are underpinned – for some training
providers – by the competence-based curricula outlined in the architectural contribution to
the Tuning Project and in the ENHSA III thematic network project which followed up on Tuning
between 2007 and 2010. But such curricula are not required by the Directive.
So architecture is not the best example of how the emphasis of the text of the Directive has
shifted from inputs to outputs. We have to look elsewhere. Look, for example, at general care
nurses. The 2005 Directive listed two bodies of knowledge, two categories of ‘experience’ and
one ‘ability’. In the amended text, eight highly specified competences have been added.
It’s worth recalling some of the factors which have spurred the development of competence-
based learning:
1. The promotion of student-centred learning by the Bologna Process – in the face of the
persistence in some signatory countries of secondary systems characterised by rote learn-
ing and of higher education systems dominated by the professorial lecture
2. The employability imperative and related factors, such as the development of enterprise
education throughout the curriculum
3. Particularly in the sectoral professions, anxieties about patient safety, notably in profes-
sions with high volumes of cross-border migration and service delivery (e.g. general care
nursing)
4. The pressure on universities in publicly-funded mass higher education systems to dem-
onstrate their accountability to tax-payers
These drivers have made their presence felt in the current legislative process. The phrase ‘knowl-
edge, skills and competences’ now routinely replaces previous references either to knowledge
alone or to knowledge and skills. In the General System, aptitude tests now explicitly test
competences, as well as knowledge and skills; the consideration of substantial difference has
to take on board skills and competences acquired in lifelong learning and formally validated;
196
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
Qualifications frameworks
In this connection, we must note the appearance of the European Qualifications Framework
(EQF) in Article 49a2d on Common Training Frameworks. It would seem that the Commission
has been less constrained here by the weight of Competent Authority experience and opin-
ion. It is the push for more automatic recognition which is critical here. Hence the proposal
– adopted by Council and Parliament – that professional bodies might be allowed to suggest
competence-based curricula (‘common sets of knowledge, skills and competences’) which,
if taken up by one third of Member States (i.e. 10) will constitute curricula designed at Euro-
pean level and referenced to the EQF. Remember that the EQF itself derived from the Dublin
Descriptors which defined the generic competences attaching to each of the Bologna Cycles.
EUA’s wish, not granted thus far, is that the EQF replace the 5-level grid used in the General
System to measure substantial difference and to determine appropriate aptitude tests or
adaptation periods. In general, Competent Authorities displayed no willingness to change.
Partly, this was because in 2011, when the consultation took place, the EQF and its attend-
ant national qualifications frameworks, were not in place. Although the majority of countries
have now developed national qualifications frameworks, only 9 out of 31 have gone live on
the Commission’s NQF comparison portal. This is reminder that, however far Bologna and the
Directive have converged, there is still a considerable distance to be covered.
Quality assurance
As I have indicated, the Commission has become more and more preoccupied by compliance
and the procedures for notification of compliant courses. Its ability to monitor the situation
became much more difficult as a result of the Bologna Process. In countries which previously
had enjoyed tighter control over curriculum design, a higher degree of academic freedom
effectively allowed each university to introduce innovative and distinctive programmes not
replicated in any other institution.
From the point of view of Bologna, this development is excellent; far from harmonising, the
Process values diversity at system level and at programme level. From the point of view of the
Commission, it was clear that problems might arise. Accordingly, it proposed that in each MS an
accredited body or ministry should regularly report on the compliance of training programmes.
The Parliament (IMCO) went a step further, recommending that MSs submit quinquennial
reports on CPD, while at the same time CPD providers would be evaluated by quality assurance
or accreditation agencies listed on the European Quality Assurance Register (EQAR). There is
no logical reason why it should not have made the same recommendation in respect of the
basic training programmes.
In fact, the proposed recourse to quality assurance or accreditation agencies has been taken
out of the text. We are left with a number of questions. What sort of quality assurance covers
the use of ECTS to the point of giving legal certainty? What QA procedures cover CPD provi-
197
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
sion and the foreign supervision of training placements? What QA procedures underwrite the
validity of the notification procedure? What, indeed, is the notification procedure?
To put it another way … Is what currently exists adequate? No. In the Bologna Process, we are
building confidence in a quality culture that extends across the EHEA – but this work is not yet
finished. Principles and procedures of external and internal quality assurance are in place, but
have still to be fleshed out. The so-called ESG (Standards and Guidelines for Quality Assurance
in the European Higher Education Area) are in the course of revision and the agreed recom-
mendations will go to ministers only in 2015 in Yerevan. They are likely to include a stronger
focus on learning outcomes and on academic recognition.
We are left with a degree of tension. The visibly increasing diversity of course content creates
greater uncertainty regarding compliance. One solution is for sectoral bodies operating at Euro-
pean level to develop credible quality assurance and accreditation procedures, supported by
professional consensus and by membership of ENQA and/or of EQAR. The veterinary surgeons
are proceeding along this route, but there are far fewer institutions delivering basic training
in veterinary science than in architecture – and, in any case, for the veterinarians compliance
is mandatory.
Another solution is for the Directive to require higher education institutions, via the Member
State authorities, to monitor and to notify compliance – through their internal quality assurance
procedures. Politically, this is no doubt too difficult to contemplate, because of the different
levels of EU competence regarding higher education.
At this point I should be approaching my conclusion. But there is no conclusion. The EU legisla-
tive process has no ending; it merely goes quiet and loses visibility for a while. And the EHEA
itself is still a work in progress. The convergence of Bologna and the Directive has therefore
some distance still to go. Bologna will continue to evolve and to strengthen. Quality assurance
and qualifications frameworks are obvious examples of incomplete reforms. Will the Directive
also change in the intervening period, in such a way as to accelerate the convergence?
Let us imagine that the amended Directive is enacted in the autumn of 2013. It could come
into force in 2015 after a transposition period of two years. It could be reviewed again in 2018.
What happens in the intervening period depends on two things: comitology and consultation.
Following the coming into force of the Treaty of Lisbon in 2009, new legislative procedures will
inform the operation of the amended Directive. The new comitology provides two instruments
which can modify the legal text without waiting for the next scheduled review. These are the
implementing acts and the delegated acts.
The implementing acts concern the putting into effect of measures spelt out in the Directive.
They create the legal authority necessary for MSs to enshrine particular requirements in their
own national legislation. Examples in the case concerning us here are the mechanics of the
European Professional Card (EPC), its accommodation in the Internal Market Information sys-
tem (IMI), and the putting in place of the alert mechanism which is designed to disseminate
information regarding professional incompetence and malpractice. The implementing acts
allow the Commission to proceed with these items of business, subject to the oversight of a
198
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
The amended Directive duly passed into EU law on January 18 2014. Member States have two
years in which to transpose it into their national or regional legislations. The text consists of a
list of amendments to Directive 2005/36/EC. As a temporary measure, it has been published as
2013/55/EU and is available at http://eur-lex.europa.eu/LexUriServ/LexUriServ.do?uri=OJ:L:201
3:354:0132:0170:en:PDF
In due course, the Commission will post a consolidated version on its website at http://ec.europa.
eu/internal_market/qualifications/policy_developments/legislation/index_en.htm
The concluding stages of the legislative process have not thrown up any dramatic surprises. The
minimum length of the agreed basic training programme is confirmed – at either five full-time
academic years or four years plus two years of traineeship. Also confirmed is the optional use of
ECTS points to express this duration.
The amended Directive continues to stress the importance of the quality of supervision of trainee-
ships undertaken abroad, but the requirement that this be managed at European level has been
dropped. The Directive now insists only that Competent Authorities publish guidelines on how
supervision is to be provided. 199
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
Similar dilution has taken place in respect of continuing professional development. Despite con-
siderable pressure to locate legal authority for CPD at European level, it remains a Member State
responsibility. Governments must nevertheless report to the Commission, by January 2016, on how
they ‘encourage’ CPD provision.
The insertion of the word ‘competences’ into the phrase ‘knowledge and skills’ is retained, but the
only change to the ‘eleven points’ is the reference to sustainable development mentioned earlier
in my article.
The amended Directive is due to be reviewed again in 2019, but – as I suggested previously – this
does not mean that nothing will happen between now and then. On the contrary, the new legislative
processes (implementing acts and delegated acts) allow for considerable change to be introduced.
It will therefore be important for ENHSA to monitor developments and to lobby for any improve-
ments which it considers desirable.
For a detailed summary of all amendments of significance to higher education institutions, read-
ers are invited to consult EUA’s briefing note, which can be accessed via http://www.eua.be/eua-
work-and-policy-area/building-the-european-higher-education-area/bologna-and-professional-
qualifications.aspx
200
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
of other, at least many of them are, in other types of legislation which impose requirements on
professionals quite beyond the directives and quite beyond the Bologna process. So we have a
lot of things that do not quite fit together and somehow the next number of incarnations that
I expect it won’t be just one, w’ill be necessary before there is a completely clean meshing. The
Architects Directive actually managed over twenty-year period to, more or less, get the playing
field reasonably leveled in the context of the academic training of the architectural graduates.
This new requirement and the access to the profession is a very uneven playing field across
the member states of the EU. And prediction is a dangerous thing but I would say that there
is good twenty years yet before that playing field levels itself a bit more.
203
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
Directive we are talking about a legal apparatus for mobility of professionals where the legal
competence resides with EU institutions. This is EU law. When we talk about higher education it
is not the same thing at all this is prerogative of the member states and it is one they jealously
guard. It is, in many ways, a fantasy and I do not know how long it will last.
I will conclude with another complication. It seems to me that the Directive which conjoint
birth with the Services Directive. I went to DG education and Culture and I said at the time
how does Higher Education fall within the scope of the Services Directive and they said “what
Services Directive”? I went to Internal Market and I said how does it fall within the scope of the
Directive and the Services Directive and they simple said we have not thought it about. And I
went to DG Competition and iI asked how does HE fall within the scope of the Services Direc-
tive and they said “well it probably does but nobody has realised that yet or want to realised
it. That was the most interesting discussion because Higher Education is a tradeable service.
I am sorry to say this. It is traded and the axiom on which DG Competition works is that when
something is traded somewhere it becomes by definition a tradeable service everywhere in
the European single market. Higher Education is traded, it is a service it is a tradeable service.
Nobody realises this yet or nobody wants to realise this yet, I am sure the EUA wants to realise
it yet, I am not sure I want to realise it yet. One day the Court of Justice will say “I am sorry we
have to update our practice we have to come to terms with the reality”. At that point Higher
Education will fall within the scope of something like the Services Directive and they will
become subject to the exclusive competences of EU institutions At that point maybe it will
much easier to bring the Bologna process into line with the Directive but that is complicated.
But somewhere in the future that exist as well you know that possibility.
205
Session 4 Managing Change: Modernized Directive and new School Profiles
Debate
been heard when these new decisions have been made. I was happy to hear that it is an ongo-
ing process, so maybe wisdom will appear in what we are working for and what we are doing.
is taken from the schools and two years are given to the practice, there will be a problem,
because we will not be controlling anything. It is impossible to give the knowledge to
build responsibly and we will destroy one of the best professions that we have in Portugal:
architecture.
seeking to attract; it will depend on the university’s relationship with the profession at large
and so on. In other institutions, there will no choice at all, there will be no discussion, because
it is the minister who will decide. I do not know in how many countries the minister will
decide, and in how many countries the institutions will decide, but it does of course matter;
it matters enormously.
Our preference – here I am not speaking for the commission, but for the European Universities
Commission – our preference is naturally for the institutions to decide. We are talking about
institutional autonomy and about diversity of provision. We want the institutions to decide what
programmes they offer and for the institutions to decide how they assess and what examina-
tions they impose, what the relations are with the profession, what practice means. These are
not questions for them; I think they are not questions for the ministers, although I know that in
many countries, ministers will have answers to these questions. From our point of view, these
are institutional questions and they should be decided by the academic community, by the
Conseil General, by the General Assembly, by the Senate and so forth.
I wonder, on the 4+2, the questions were raised about what was the relationship in the 4+2
between the four years of the academic provision and the two years of practice. I do not know
what practice means, I am not an architect. From an EAU point of view, one would most prob-
ably say, is this not an opportunity to bring practices within your region or within your city into
the curriculum development process within the institution? Is it not an opportunity to arrange
placements and traineeships a long time in advance, programmed for students to take up or
not as they wish? I can see people shaking their heads! Is it not an opportunity to do this on
a cross-border basis? Is this not an opportunity for institutions to look to their partners across
borders in other EU member states to provide traineeships which can be undertaken on a
cross-border basis within the framework of the Morgenbesser ruling? In other words, is this
not an opportunity to satisfy governments’ insistence on employability? Or on governments’
insistence on cross-border mobility? Is this not an opportunity which could be taken? Looking
around, it appears that the answer is obviously no! I think perhaps I will stop there.
professionals must talk to each other. At the end of the day, if we want to be involved in the
production of people who are capable of designing buildings and delivering buildings, you
need both the academic education and the practical experience. There is no reason whatsoever
that academic institutions cannot use their skill as teachers to show the profession how to do
this. I am, I suppose, an eternal optimist: I would see opportunities here.
211
Session 5
Managing Change:
New Forms of Networking
for Education and Research
‘ERASMUS FOR ALL’ or ‘YES EUROPE’ will be implemented in 2014 and
will reflect the new policies of the EU for higher education exchange and
mobility.
What are the new forms of networking and inter-university collaborations
we need nowadays?
What are the gains from the different forms of networking initiatives
developed in the last years?
Do schools of architecture have a clear policy for contemporary network-
ing and academic exchange?
What forms of networking do we need in the digital era, in the new con-
text of the financial crisis, in the fast changing world?
What are the appropriate forms of academic collaborations in this con-
text?
There are emerging new responsibilities of schools of architecture to rede-
fine and adapt their networking policy and the forms of collaboration
they need to follow.
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Chair:
Koenraad van Cleempoel, Diepenbeek, Belgium
Introductory panel:
Johan Verbeke, Brussels-Ghent, Belgium
Russel Light, Sheffield, United Kingdom
Marios Phocas, Nicosia, Cyprus
Nur Çaglar, Ankara, Turkey
Zsolt Vasaros, Budapest, Hungary
214
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Johan VERBEKE
Vice-dean for research and Post-graduate Studies, KU Leuven, Faculty of Architecture
Sint-Lucas, Brussesl-Ghent, Belgium
In this contribution the author will focus on the new European programmes: ERAMUS+ and
Horizon 2020. The main lines will be shortly discussed as well as some changes compared to
the past. Also some possibilities for future collaboration will be mentioned.
It will be noted social media become more and more important for networking.
Then, 2 cases will be used to illustrate the importance of flexibility and active management
of networks and contacts.
ERASMUS+ (2014-2020)
“The Erasmus+ programme aims to boost skills and employability, as well as modernising
Education, Training, and Youth work. The seven year programme will have a budget of €14.7
billion; a 40% increase compared to current spending levels, reflecting the EU's commitment
to investing in these areas. Erasmus+ will provide opportunities for over 4 million Europeans
to study, train, gain work experience and volunteer abroad.
Erasmus+ will support transnational partnerships among Education, Training, and Youth insti-
tutions and organisations to foster cooperation and bridge the worlds of Education and work
in order to tackle the skills gaps we are facing in Europe.” (http://ec.europa.eu/programmes/
erasmus-plus/index_en.htm). The programme operates along three main categories: mobility,
collaboration, support for policy. The Mobility strand include individual mobility: of course the
traditional student mobility (ERASMUS), staff mobility (at least 5 days up to longer peridos),
as well as practical training in industry (as a follow up to the successful Leonardo da Vinci pro-
gramme). Moreover there is the ERASMUS master activity which will allow students on master
level to obtain a loan to study their full master in another country. This is a new and interesting
addition to the mobility possibilities. It can be expected this will generate more mobility after
the bachelor degree as it wil stimulate students after their initial degree to study their full
master degree (as opposed to an ERASMUS exchange which is normally for one semester or
one year) in another country. The challenge for the schools of architecture will be to find ways
of incorporating and promoting this kind of mobility; which networks and communication
channels are useful for this. It will probably also increase the need for a well profiled master
degree. This seems to be an interesting new aspect and we should explore the usefulness and
benefit for our Schools.
Beside the mobility activities, there are several opportunities for collaboration: exchange of
innovation and good practice; strategic partnerships (between universities but also includ-
ing non-university organisations), knowledge alliances and collaborations on strategic levels. 215
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
“Strategic Partnerships" offer the opportunity for organisations active in the fields of educa-
tion, training and youth, as well as enterprises, public authorities, civil society organisations
to cooperate in order to implement innovative practices leading to: high quality teaching,
training, learning, youth work, institutional modernisation, societal innovation. (…)Projects
enhancing the quality and innovativeness of learning and teaching, developing new curricula,
building bridges between the different sectors of education and fostering more intense forms
of cooperation to achieve the modernisation objectives, including a better exploitation of open
education resources.” (see http://ec.europa.eu/education/opportunities/higher-education/
institutions_en.htm)
“The contribution of higher education to jobs and growth, and its international attractiveness,
can be enhanced through links between education, research and business. These constitute
the three sides of the “knowledge triangle”, stimulating the development of entrepreneurial,
creative and innovative skills in all disciplines, and promoting innovation in higher education
through more interactive learning environments and increased knowledge-exchange. The
purpose of Knowledge Alliances is to strengthen Europe’s innovation capacity by fostering
innovation in higher education via balanced, two-way knowledge exchange with enterprises
and across the broader socio-economic environment. They implement a coherent and com-
prehensive set of interconnected activities through transnational structured partnerships,
involving a minimum of six organisations from at least three Programme Countries, of which
there must be a minimum of two higher education institutions and a minimum of two enter-
prises. Knowledge Alliances will: Develop new, innovative and multidisciplinary approaches to
teaching and learning; Stimulate entrepreneurship and the entrepreneurial skills of students,
academics and company staff; Facilitate the exchange, flow and co-creation of knowledge.”
(see http://ec.europa.eu/education/opportunities/higher-education/business_en.htm)
It is clear that both the Strategic Partnerships and the Knowledge Alliances incorporate inter-
esting opportunities and potential. We should all prepare for incorporating these activities in
our international activities. It may be especially useful to focus on the specific type of think-
ing and acting which is part of the field: designing. How can we validate the specific nature
of knowledge in our field? Furthermore, there are possibilities for developing e-learning and
e-twinning ( a platform stimulating collaboration and exchange between staff). Finally, it
is important to notice there are also specific programmes to stimulate capacity building in
3rd countries (outside Europe). Also here there are interesting opportunities. The support for
policy (developing indicators, studies, monitoring, valorization, etc.) may be less useful for
disciplinary initiatives. Hence it can be concluded the new ERASMUS+ programme incorporates
some interesting new possibilities for international collaboration and School so Architecture
should develop a policy to engage in these which is in line with their profile and ambition.
Horizon 2020
Horizon 2020 programme is the new programme for research and comes after the 7th Frame-
work of Research. The programme is composed of the following sections: Excellent Science,
Industrial Leadership, Societal Challenges, Spreading Excellence and Widening Participa-
tion, Science with and for Society, European Institute of Innovation and Technology and
Euratom. The programme includes many possibilities from individual grants (small as well
216 as big projects) to training networks and focused projects. A lot of the calls are open to all
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
disciplines, but there are also more focused application possibilities as eg. for ICT, urban
development, societal change, etc. More information can be found at http://ec.europa.eu/
programmes/horizon2020/en.
As many of the calls are open to all disciplines, it is clear the Schools of Architecture have the
challenge to explore how they can compete with other fields. As Architecture is not listed as
a discipline, it may also be a challenge to select the disciplinary panels. It may be useful to
develop together a strategy on how to deal with these challenges and mixed panels. Although
not formally part of the Horizon programme, the Creative Europe programme on supporting
and improving culture and audiovisual in Europe also includes funding possibilities for the field
of architecture (see http://ec.europa.eu/culture/creative-europe/index_en.htm).
Social Media
Social media (facebook, LinkedIn, etc) are integrating everywhere in our daily life. Students
and staff use them and they become part of the communication and interaction channels of
the teaching and design studios. An interesting experiment has been implemented at Sint-
Lucas School of Architecture. A web platform enabled us to extend the learning that took
place in the design studio beyond the studio hours, to represent the design information in
novel ways and allocate multiple communication forms. We found that the students’ activity
in the introduced web platform was related to their progress up to a certain extent. Moreover,
the students perceived the platform as a convenient medium and addressed it as a valuable
resource for learning. The study is conceived as a continuation of a series of our “Design Studio
2.0” experiments which involve the exploitation of opportunities provided by novel socio-
geographic information and communication technologies for the improvement of the design
learning processes (Pak and Verbeke, 2013 1). So, it was found that the more active students got
higher grades up to a certain point when it seems students started to spent too much time on
the social media. Social media are a wonderful platform for interaction and communication.
Two cases studies, OIKODOMOS and ADAPT-r, will be given in order to illustrate the importance
of flexibility and organic growth of networks.
OIKODOMOS
The project starts as an outcome of the Intensive Programme Housing@21.eu during which 3
intensive workshops took place (2004-2006).
OIKODOMOS is a pedagogic research project financed by the Lifelong Learning Programme.
The goal of the project is to create a virtual campus to promote the study of dwelling at a
European scale. The aim of OIKODOMOS, a Greek word for "to build, to construct a house", is
to set an innovative learning structure in motion, incorporating on-line and on-site activities
(blended learning). The first phase of the project was carried out from 2007 to 2009 within the
subprogramme Erasmus Multilateral Projects-Virtual Campus. This phase of the project was
executed by higher education institutions and research centers from Belgium, France, Slovakia, 217
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Spain, Switzerland and the United Kingdom. From 2010 to 2011, the activities of the project
were continued under the support the same European Agency, this time under the subpro-
gramme Erasmus Accompanying Measures. In this second phase, the original consortium has
been enhanced with a new partner from Turkey. (see http://www.housing21eu.net/index.php).
The pedagogical activities of OIKODOMOS are based on blended learning, international col-
laboration and exchange of expert knowledge, also by incorporating non-academic experts.
Since 2013 the partnership has evolved into a EC funded network on housing: OIKOnet.
OIKONET has started its activities on October 1st 2013. The goal of the three year project
co-funded by the Lifelong Learning Programme of the European Union is to create a space of
collaboration to study contemporary housing from a multidisciplinary and global perspective.
OIKONET will intertwine three areas of activity each one making a subnetwork within the
network:
1. RESEARCH on housing studies from a multidisciplinary and global approach;
2. PARTICIPATORY ACTIONS to engage communities in the definition, solution and evaluation
of housing problems.
3. PEDAGOGICAL ACTIVITIES will be the result of the collaboration of researchers, universities
and communities.
The OIKONET consortium is made of 30 partners from 26 European countries and 4 partners
outside Europe. It is coordinated by prof. Leandro Madrazo from the University Ramon Lull in
Barcelona, Spain. Participating institutions are universities, research institutes, research groups,
social organizations, local administrations and international agencies. More information can
be found at http://www.oikonet.org/
This example nicely shows how workshops of students can evolve in more intense collabora-
tions between partners and in a later stage to a network incorporating research as well as
pedagogical activities. It uses digital media to facilitate communication and collaboration and
to foster a growing and dynamic network.
ADAPT-r
The ADAPT-r (Architecture, Design and Art Practice Training-research) is funded under the 7th
Framework of the European Commission. It has started on 1st January 2013 and the partnership
includes 7 universities (and more than 25 creative practices): KU Leuven Faculty of Architecture
Sint-Lucas which is coordinator, Aarhus School of Architecture, University of Ljubljana, Glasgow
School of Arts, Estonian Academy of Arts, University of Westminster and RMIT (Melbourne). It
uses the activities in practice for building creative practice research and connects academia
and practice. The project emerges from many years of collaboration between RMIT and Sint-
Lucas. The application process required three preparatory meetings. The project has a budget
of 4M Euro and includes 600 research months.
The large scale nature of this project creates new complexities and requires active management
from the coordinator and the partners. On the other hand, just as in other disciplines the field
of architecture, art and design is in need of more of these large scale projects in order to push
research developments forward and to make the field of architecture more visible for EU policy
218
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
makers. It is an interesting anecdote the project was applied under the social sciences, other
as there was no tag for the discipline of architecture.
Conclusion
We are facing a moment where European programmes have changed and enter a new era.
The important question then is which new forms of networking will be useful and which new
collaborations between universities will be needed. From past experiences it seems that School
(of Architecture) are in need of flexible networks, which allow for growth and development.
Collaboration can start as small scale projects and evolve into bigger ones when the part-
ners have been working together for some time. Hence, schools should stimulate grass-root
developments and facilitate initiatives by staff. Over time, some lines of cooperation become
stronger, some become less important and disappear. This requires management and a posi-
tive facilitating attitude from deans and directors. Hence, it seems we will need a strategy and
activities on many complementary levels: on the individual level for students and staff; on
the level of joint degrees which are becoming more and more important (especially on PhD
level); more formally and structural agreements. School will have to map their competences
and core fields of activity and manage their collaborations actively.
Note
1 B. Pak and J. Verbeke, 2013, Redesigning the Urban Design Studio: Two Learning Experiments, Journal
of Learning Design, Vol. &, No. 3, special issue on Design Education, pp. 45-62.
219
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Russel LIGHT
Senior University Teacher, School of Architecture, University of Sheffield,
United Kingdom
The text below has been transcribed and edited by the editors to ensure flow and coherence of the
entrie book, as there was no response by the presenter to provide his original text within the deadline.
Ι teach at Sheffield School of Architecture which is 105 years old, over 600 students including
not only our professional courses but also postgraduate taught courses and research students.
We live in a Miesian arts tour with its unique pattern astern lift and that building ahs been our
home since the 1960s. To contradict Marcos Cruz’s lecture, we are trying not to be like our
International Style building or to exist in the Ivory Tower. We tried ourselves instead of being
a very socially engaged school that is rooted in its local context. You probably wonder what a
coordinator of external relations is. I wonder that too. It is a position I found myself into acciden-
tally. I’ve taught in the School for 26 years, my main role has always been as a studio teacher.
I teach perspective drawing. I just happened to be the first member of staff in the School to
start using twitter not really for personal reasons, but to start notifying students about events
and things they might be interested in and as a way to engage more people in lectures and
symposia. Through that I have become responsible for our website, publications, social media,
etc. in the School. On Networks as a School we are not so interested in the business notion
of networking, more in being connected is particularly important for a provincial school in
the UK, a school outside London, which always seems to be slightly in the shadows. We are
interested in sharing ideas and information and we are very interested in being engaged at
as many levels as we possibly can. On way of looking at networks is as a series of layers where
we are looking locally, regionally, nationally, to Europe and internationally. An area we feel
we are lacking is within the Institution at which level we need to be networking as well. I am
not going to go into details about our networking but obviously my presence is part of our
ambition to strengthen our network at a European level. I m going to talk about the types of
networks that our school has but I am not going to cover Erasmus or research as these areas
will be covered by other people, but in terms of social media and digital networks we try to
use Linkedin, Twitter, Facebook a lot to spread the word about the School more. Twitter we
find a very effective way of notifying students about events. We get lots of students outside
the School to listen to things, take part in things. Possibly they wouldn’t have heard about
these otherwise. Also through life twitting for lectures and events we find we get much more
interest from some of the quieter students. They are prepared to ask a question about twitter
they would not do by raising their hand and ask. So, twitter can be the voice of these students.
Facebook we use very specifically; we set up specific groups of students when we accept them
to courses and before they even arrive at Sheffield so that they can speak to each other, get in
touch, discuss where they are going to live so they already working like a community before
they are in the School. Linkedin we find is a good way of keeping in touch with the Alumni of
the School. It is a way of self-updating database of our former students. We find we don’t have
out-of-date email addresses and we know where they all are. However, we do have to be care-
ful with all these digital media. To quote one of our students who was quite perceptive: ‘older
220
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
people who do not use social media often overestimate their importance’. What we have to
do is to be not too seduced by all this but to be aware that it can only be effective if it provides
knowledge and information.
What also connect to networks. We re very keen on connecting architecture with other pro-
fessions; and the way we do that at Sheffield is that we have three jewel accredited taught
programmes. We have an architecture and structural engineering course, at degree level, we
have an architecture and landscape at degree level, and one on architecture and regional
planning course at masters level. All these courses are accredited by both the RIBA on the
architectural side and by the equivalent institute on the other side; so students get a double-
value degree and because all these students are working in the same studios, on the same
projects we get a real mix of different experience amongst the students. What we like to think
is that this makes students more familiar with structural engineers, landscape architects and
planners and gives them some preparation for that kind of networking in their professional
lives. In certain projects we very explicitly develop multidisciplinary teams as well.
Sheffield has become known in the UK very much as an innovator in what we call life projects
which is now starting to spread around in other schools of architecture. We were there very
early, we have done over 130 of these projects over a 12 year period. What we mean by life
projects is students working in teams as they would in an office. They do not get marked
individually, but they get marked as a group of about 8 to ten people. They are real projects,
with real clients, with real outcomes and they work in real time. Students do them over a six-
week period, sometimes students build things, sometimes it is more about people, sometimes
about feasibility, sometimes it is producing exhibitions but we find them a very good way
of developing our networks with the local region, with the city and beyond as some of the
projects take place internationally. Again, it is a very good way of students developing team
skills. And to feel that architecture isn’t only about them but how they relate to other people.
There are probably parallels here with the community service projects in Boston described
by Ted Landsmark earlier and also in the way Marcos Cruz talked about how a school can
contribute directly, a lot of similarities there.
Another very important network that we see in the school is our Alumni, we see them as our
key relationship with the practice, we hold regular alumni events not necessarily in Sheffield
but in London where most of our Alumni end up working and we make a particular point
in these events to invite people to speak who are working outside of architecture. We have
established practitioners as well. We are very keen to show to our existing students that they
have to be aware of the broad range of things people are doing and as part of that we are
running a research project in the School which is called the RIBA destination survey which is
aiming to get the same kind of information about UK architecture students as the pie chart
that we saw yesterday by Michael Monti on Syracuse University.
Finally, our most important network, as I see it, is our studio culture; we see studio working
as key in the School the shared environment where students can seek help from each other,
different years can come together and discuss issues as well as take possessions of the space.
One thing we are kind of proud of is that we hold quite regular students staff meetings. I am
sure most schools do, but I find that younger students make critiques of the School before
the staff step in to respond and explain why things are done in a certain way our masters
students are straight in there explaining that the way things are done is a good way of doing
221
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
things, it proves that are students are engaged in the way the School works. We have a very
active student society, which is part of the studio culture, lively programme of lecture and
social events and an initiative students put forward called lunch-time special talks. Talks are
organized by students on areas they want to share with each other. Students are particularly
good at sketch-up, photoshop or hands-drawing or whatever skills and they do twenty-minute
presentations to each other entirely voluntarily. The staff offered to help but the students prefer
to do it themselves. Frequently you can walk into those rooms where there will be a hundred
students sat there eating their sandwiches, taking notes and getting involved. It is this the
heart of our School. If this is healthy and functioning well, then everything else will follow.
222
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Marios PHOCAS
Associate Professor, Department of Architecture, Faculty of Engineering, University
of Cyprus, Nicosia, Cyprus
Introduction
In the last years the academic environment has been significantly altered as a result of the
implementation of the European policies on higher education, mainly induced by the Bologna
Process and Lisbon Strategy, but also influenced by the globalization and the fast growing
internationalization of economies and markets. At the same time, the need for networking
develops, as the thematic session suggests, that may refer to both aspects, education and
research in architecture, and thus, to students and faculty alike. Respective networking poli-
cies are directly related to educational and research activities or evolve independently, with
regard to educational contents and time frames of collaborations. In all cases, in structuring
effective model policies of networking in education and research, the structure of the program
of studies adopted in the three cycles (Bachelor, Master and Doctoral stage) is considered to
be highly significant for enabling Schools of Architecture to become vital components of
related collaborations of shared experiences and strengths and thus gain further perspec-
tives for sustainable and innovative developments. This requires also that the contents of
the programs of studies and aims set in education and research are coherent and integrative
in the cultivation of design skills and the production of new knowledge within architecture
and across the disciplines, as well as in international context, for succeeding in reformulating
the interdisciplinary character of architecture in related historical, cultural and technological
modes of operation.
In exemplifying the aforementioned interrelations of education and research in Schools of
Architecture with the strategies followed for networking of students and faculty, the main
characteristics of the programs of studies and research at the Department of Architecture of
the University of Cyprus will be presented. The case example proves that forms of networking
in education and research are directly related to the structure of studies and research activi-
ties pursued, while crossfertilization between other faculties and institutes can only enhance
respective objectives in the areas concerned.
The Department of Architecture of the University of Cyprus as one of the four Departments
of the Faculty of Engineering, accepted its first undergraduate students in Fall 2005 and its
223
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
first doctoral students in Spring 2007. In Spring 2013, with eight faculty members, 152 and 14
students were enrolled in the undergraduate and Ph.D. programs of studies respectively. Further
seven students were enrolled in the interdepartmental Masters program in Energy Technolo-
gies and Sustainable Design of the Faculty of Engineering. Due to its specific thematic, this
Masters program will not be further explained in the present documentation, although it may
well offer a bridging towards further Ph.D. studies in architecture. Due to the rather small size
of the Department, an autonomous M.Sc. program of studies in Architecture is still postponed.
The programs of studies at the University of Cyprus are based on the European Credit Transfer
and Accumulation System, ECTS.
Fig. 1
Structure of the programs of studies in Architecture at the University of Cyprus.
- Structure of the program of studies: Architectural design derives directly from the indi-
vidual disciplinary areas of theory and design, instead that it comprises an independent
thematic entity.
- Thematic contents: Architectural design is supported per semester with knowledge,
analysis skills and experience acquired from the individual discipline areas. At the same
time design serves as a connecting application process within the broader educational
framework.
- Teaching staff: Architectural design is supervised per semester by a team of a faculty
member with design and research competencies addressing the respective thematic and
educational aims followed and a practicing architect (adjunct faculty member).
- Research component: Architectural design lays emphasis on sequential transfer of thematic
research results of multidisciplinary nature, as well as design based research in different
scales – urban, building, construction design.
The fifth year of studies that comprises a discrete one-year graduate cycle of the diploma,
supports the development of a design based research thesis in interdisciplinary environments.
The frame conditions for the general development of the projects are defined by the students
themselves through formulation of a general topic of interest and selection at first stage of a
team of supervisors from the Department. As the projects unfold, a diverse team of supervi-
sors is gradually formed, including “specialists” from other Departments of the University,
the industry or other research institutes. Thus teams may be continually formed in a cyclical
process of different design stages, whereas new technologies can be employed to assemble
the expertise and perspectives arising from the members and disciplines. This framework
enhances interdisciplinarity in two ways: in the development of the designs from the students’
perspective, in terms of forming sub-groups with similar general topics but leading to different
design aims, and in the process of supervision, cooperation and evaluation of the designs by
the supervising teams. In this frame, the evaluation of the thesis projects is primarily based
on the consequent transfer of knowledge, skills and creativity towards knowledge production
and design integration and innovation. The diploma supervising and examining committees
consist of the diploma advisor as the head of the committee, at least one other faculty mem-
ber from the Department of Architecture and at least one other faculty member from inside
or outside the University. Outside members can be faculty members from other accredited
institutes, or other qualified experts according to their abilities to assist in the students diploma
thesis. The schedule of advising ensures that students are well advised by interdisciplinary and
often international teams and actively engaged in research at the early stages of their designs.
Ph.D. studies in architecture at the University of Cyprus are research oriented with strong
interdisciplinary character with regard to students’ educational backgrounds and research
activities and supervisors’ areas of specialization. Ph.D. research at the Department aims at
identifying relevant international architectural issues while promoting opportunities for local
architectural development. Respective research activities focus on the fields of architectural
theory and history, digital communication media, technology and urban design. At the same
time architectural design is considered to derive directly from these individual fields, instead
that it comprises in essence any autonomous thematic entity. Applicants to the Ph.D. program
of studies must possess the equivalent of a 5-years Diploma in Architecture or a Masters degree 225
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
in a related discipline to the proposed research from an accredited University. The course of
studies requires the completion of at least 80 ECTS units in graduate courses related to the
Ph.D. Thesis and the completion of 160 ECTS units from graduate research. Up to two gradu-
ate courses may be selected from other Departments of the University. In principle, the Ph.D.
program of studies follows a strict regulated framework with regard to the time manage-
ment and procedure required throughout the stages of introduction and overall assessment
of the respective research field, focus on intended research concentration and workout of the
research proposal. At the same time, this framework offers flexibility in the definition of pos-
sible research directions to be followed by the students and the faculty members assuming the
advisors role. In pursuing research, crossfertilization between other faculties of the University
and other institutes is strongly encouraged. Indicative for this is also the fact that at the final
stage, the examining committee consists of three faculty members, a member from the faculty
of another Department of the University with relevant knowledge of the Ph.D. research topic,
and a member from another University or research institute. Horizontal component of the Ph.D.
research constitutes “the broader discipline of architecture and within multidisciplinary and
interdisciplinary fields” as stated in the respective departmental documentation. This in essence
is initially due to the small size of the Department within a research oriented University leading
to intense crossdisciplinary interdepartmental research activities of the faculty members. This is
furthermore reflected by the fact that doctoral students with different educational backgrounds
are considered to be only enriching the program and the research teams.
The main characteristics of the program of studies and research at the Department of Archi-
tecture of the University of Cyprus form a discrete basis for any respective networking policies
followed for its students and faculty members.
The initial three years of undergraduate studies in architecture are structured within a strict
regulated educational framework, whereas all courses of the curriculum are compulsory.
Through integration of theoretical knowledge and design skills, the faculty practices a holis-
tic design approach in education throughout different scales and increasing complexity. The
educational activities are concentrated in-house, and especially architectural design courses
take place through collaborations of the faculty members with practicing architects acting as
adjunct faculty members. In some cases, especially in the 3rd year of studies, design projects are
collectively offered and developed in collaboration with other partner Universities in European
countries. Nevertheless, at this stage, the School is primarily concerned with its own internal
mechanisms in providing high quality architectural education for the provision of fundamental
knowledge and skills in architecture.
In the final Bachelors year, the program of studies actively supports flexibility in the design of
individual courses pathways, exchange of students and acquisition of visiting faculty members
from abroad on semester basis. This stage is considered to be significant for the students to
become exposed to different educational environments and formulate in the long run indi-
vidual interests and strengths towards the subsequent diploma thesis. Indicative for this is the
fact that in the 7th semester of studies, most students are encouraged to study for a semester
period abroad. Accordingly approximately 50 % of the students year body study in other partner
226 Universities in European countries.
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
The diploma thesis itself develops in principle in interdisciplinary environments while leading
to integrated design projects of higher complexity. It also often provides possibilities for design
developments on experimental basis, in terms of open-loop interdisciplinary design activities
from early stages of the design process, facilitating merging of individual knowledge and
crossdisciplinary research based knowledge. Throughout such research by design processes,
the students and the supervising faculty members in teams rely on external collaborations
with the practice and other research institutes. Beyond the acquisition of respective qualifica-
tions for the practice of the profession, this particular stage has proven to be bridging further
specializations pursued by the graduates through Master programs abroad, or Ph.D. studies
at the University of Cyprus.
Due to the strong interdisciplinary character of the research activities followed and the rather
small size of the Department, the Ph.D. program of studies depends strongly on crossfertili-
zation between other faculties of the University, the industry and research institutes. At this
stage, the students and the faculty members seek after international crossdisciplinary research
cooperations. It is commonly well acknowledged that interdisciplinary research in architecture
may primarily succeed through new forms of networking and cooperations in design, analysis
and experimentation between different bodies of knowledge and faculties; in all cases, also
out of the boundaries of one owns institution. Therefore, a respective network of emergent
architectural research, including also other collaborators and lab facilities from outside of the
Department and the University is considered to be essential, which would coordinate over-
arching research directions pursued. In general, it is well understood that the success of such
networks depends on the individual participants and the collaborating research institutes that
need to be identified according to their respective research themes and infrastructures. On the
long run, it is the entire interdisciplinary research teams and the utilization of their individual
interests, engagement, areas of expertise and infrastructures in research, which breath mean-
ing into any research activity within the “broader discipline of architecture”.
Conclusions
New forms of networking for education and research in Schools of Architecture are consid-
ered to be most significant for the development of successful, effective and sustainable bod-
ies of education and research. The expected benefits refer not only to an enrichment of the
educational environment for the students, but also to beneficial synergies that derive from
crossfertilization between research institutes. Based on the case example of the Department
of Architecture of the University of Cyprus, it may be concluded that forms of networking are
developed following a top-down approach with regard to the programs of studies and research
adopted. In extent, any structure and programs of studies in architecture are to be developed
in parallel to supporting aspects of networking of the students and faculty. This requires that
Schools of Architecture are perceived as components of respective integrated networks for
education, practice and research with enhanced effective resources and infrastructures.
227
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Nur ÇAGLAR
Head of the Department of Architecture, TOBB-ETU Faculty of Fine Arts, Design
& Architecture, Ankara, Turkey
The text below has been transcribed and edited by the editors to ensure flow and coherence of
the entrie book, as there was no response by the presenter to provide her original text within the
deadline.
My presentation is structured upon three parts. The first is generally on the networking and its
relation to exchange programs, the second part is on networking strategies on the curriculum
of my University and my department and the third part will be about two recently introduced
exchange programs by the Council of Higher Education in Turkey.
This first part is about my own idea my own rethinking about networking and exchange pro-
grams. As we all know architecture education is always very short whether it is 3+2 years, 4 years
10 years, 15 years continues. It is a lifelong experience. It should involve both knowledge and
experiences in it. The knowledge, as we all know, is the result of the cooperation between the
experiments, experience and mind. Our intuition changes into knowledge during the process
of gaining experience. All the knowledge we have about architectural education has being
acquired from of our own experiences or from the experiences of the others.
Networking provides us with the an environment of learning our own lessons of the experi-
ences of the others and also offering our experience to them. Networking is in general working
together, setting connections as a way of communicating and setting ways of communications.
It is exchanging information sharing knowledge and capabilities being an integral part of a
system or a worldwide group. But I think that networking is more than that. It is the quality of
managing the communication the cooperation and collaboration between the integral parts
of the entire field of architecture and also all practices of architecture.
Exchange needs basically time and money. Exchange programs are the promoters and the
sponsors of the networking. Therefore the networking necessarily occurs between the faculty,
students, curricula, curricula modules, industry other disciplines and many more. Exchange
also occurs also on national, institutional international levels. That is briefly I am thinking about
networking and exchange.
The second part of my presentation is considering architectural education offered by my Uni-
versity,- which is the University of Economics and Technology in Ankara Turkey. The University
has three semesters a year and the education is 11 semesters in total. We have fall, spring and
summer semester and in between the semesters we have the cooperative education or it could
be called joint education modules.
The joint education is implemented for the first time so far in Turkey and it is a model of
collaboration between Industry and the University and gives my University its own original
structure. This structure aims to develop the skils to transport academics achievements into
professional work. It is kind of internship and it as long as a semester 14 weeks and the students
go out of the University for 14 weeks. When I say out of the University I mean, considering my
228 own department, the design offices or some governmental services related to architectural
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
practice and to some companies like civil engineering companies construction material com-
panies whatever. This is well integrated in the structure of the University’s curriculum. The
program is run by a committee of faculty and the students who go to the joint education are
audited by this commission and also the employers are interview to get some feedback in
order to improve the quality and the benefits of this joint education. It is a good strategy in
my opinion because we all know that the architecture and design education requires strong
cultural sensitivity and social skils as well. It is wellknown fact that in our country secondary
education lucks curriculum activities that strengthen the design cultures so that the experi-
ence students acquire from this joint education is really supplementary to their institutional
standard architectural design education.
My department is a brand new department. Only fist and second year students so far. This year
the third year students are joining. The curriculum is structured in relation to the structure of
that joint cooperative education system of the University. In the department we acknowledge
the key role of architecture between primary and applied sciences, the link between theory
and practice, the creativity that seals between sciences and the arts and the impact that close
the gap between the academic and the real world. In this respect our program promotes an
educational model that is based on strong and continuous networking with all fields and all
practices of architecture and design.
It is an original and experimental curriculum and experimental thinks always carry risks but
it is implemented again for the first time in Turkey so far. The curriculum is structured as
a process with the aim to produce new creative knowledge and organise strategies where
such knowledge can be applied to resolve problems. Our curriculum therefore consists of five
principal modular units. Those units are Architectural Design Studios, Architectural Theories
Histories and Cultures, Design Presentation and Research Methods and Techniques, Building
Technologies and the Electives. Each modular unit has a coordinating professor from the faculty
of the department. Our principle is to utilise the progressive and updatable characteristics of
the modules as content and time and therefor keep the curriculum sustainable. Here I use the
sustainability in the sense of the flexibility and ability to absorb the changes in architecture
both in the professional and disciplinary fields.
The preparation of an architectural curriculum with the approach of sustainability, reflect-
ing this view in to curriculum structure as modular units which form the education program
and making the changes and the professional and disciplinary fields of architecture compat-
ible with the thematic contextual methodological and educational structures of modules
strengthen the curriculum and contribute to the succes of that. It is also important to have
the ability to update and sustain the curriculum. The networking of the modular units occurs
between the coordinators and also between all kinds of networking from the outside world.
We presume that these modules will shape the professional personality of the students with
the rhythmic and harmonious movement of the modular units like ribbons.
We believe that this method will provide our education process for consisting the adequate and
necessary experiments such as to compile architectural knowledge in interpret transform into
design express by means of design open to discussion and get feedback from discussions. We
hope the possibility of multiplying and listening these ribbons we are increasing the flexibility
of the program and raise the ability to absorb no matter what the changing conditions might
bring. It is possible to add sections within these five ribbons in vertical and horizontal levels. I
229
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
do not want to go very much in detail but it also gives the possibility and flexibility to add the
experience of the practising architects or scientists or artists or what are the presentative of
the other disciplines within our curriculum. Not only the knowledge as our strategic is based
on and also the experience will be able to be integrated with the program.
In the last pat of my presentation is that two recently introduced exchange programs by Turkish
Higher Education Council. One is a ‘Mevlana exchange program’ and the other one is the ‘Farabi
exchange program’. Both programs are named after two philosophers from the eastern world.
Mevlana lived in 13th century around Konya you know him from Whirling Dervishes and he was
a poet and theology jurist and mystic philosopher. Mevlana exchange program is a program
which aims at the exchange of students and academic staff between the Turkish higher edu-
cation institutions and higher education institutions of other countries. With the regulation
published in 2011 students and academic stuff exchange between Turkish higher education
institutions and higher education institutions of other countries has being possible. With this
program students may study abroad for minimum one or maximum two terms and academic
staff may lecture abroad from one-week minimum to three months maximum. Accordingly
students and academic staff from any country may benefit from this program being hosted
by Turkish higher education institutions in order to study or lecture. The students registered in
forma educations programs at higher education institutions in Turkey may benefit from Mev-
lana exchange program on condition that the HEI signed a bilateral Mevlana exchange protocol.
The Farabi exchange program is a program promoting the exchange of the students and the
faculty within the Turkish Universities. It is a program in the national level only. This started a
few years ago so we already got a feedback of the exchanges. Students mostly exchange from
the new Universities to the old ones and from the small Universities to the bigger ones. The
faculty moves from the bigger Universities to the small ones and from the old universities to
the new ones. Is a strategy also based on supplying Universities with fresh blood I could call of
the well-experienced faculty staff. As a conclusion I may say that networking has always being
and will be also in the future that a new way of structuring the curricula of architecture. Thank
you very much for listening.
230
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Zsolt VASAROS
Vice-Dean for Education and for International Affairs, Budapest University of
Technology and Economics, Faculty of Architecture, Budapest, Hungary
As the presentation was accompanied by numerous images the editors could not regretfully tran-
scribe and edit a text that would be incomplete.
231
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
Debate
232
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
also administrative staff. Build-Up, which I was explaining earlier as part of the Oikodomus
project, which started just as an IP, of which we all have several in our schools. It then develops
into something a little bigger, however, and you build up competence and also trust between
partners, so that you are ready to take on a bigger challenge. It is evidently important to net-
work constantly, and to stay informed.
Earlier, I gave some information about Erasmus Plus. It is important that you know what the
channels are and what is coming up. On the national level, you usually have contact points,
people with email addresses, who can be contacted via email about the latest developments.
It is important to stay in touch with that. It is also important to prepare very well. As I explained,
for this adapted project we prepared for two years; we had four or five partner meetings in
order to reach the point of making the application. This is particularly important for larger
undertakings; I feel this building up and preparation is incredibly important so that you trust
in the partnership; I think that avoids a great deal of problems afterwards. You can possibly
contact some people who have some previous experience of a similar project. This can be
helpful when you are preparing and making applications.
I also wanted to connect this to the earlier question, thinking about how to integrate activities
of a network into the normal curriculum. This is usually a challenge, but when you can do it, it is
very nice and rewarding for staff as well as for students. In the Oikodomus project, for instance,
we had the normal IP workshop type of activity in the middle of a semester. This was organ-
ised in such a way that in the weeks before, in each of the schools, locally, we did preparatory
activities in every design studio, which was in preparation for this workshop. This meant that
people did not start from scratch in the workshop; and then, in the weeks after the workshop,
discussions again continued. This obviously needs preparation; it requires a lot from staff, to
interact. I think you can do this only after some years of interacting and collaborating. On the
more planning level of the school, you need to anticipate it in some way so that it gets into the
system and is prepared for. In fact, it took a lot of overheads in the project in order to get this
established. Afterwards, however, everyone was very happy because you get this interaction
between students already before the workshop. They were in contact via email and via the
website, interacting and sharing ideas.
All this evidently requires intensive planning and it took much more time for staff involved in
the design studio to do this kind of thing. It is not impossible, however, that is why I am giving
you this example, but it does require a huge effort in certain cases to do it. It also implies a
great deal of involvement. Only a couple of students from each design studio in the different
universities attended the workshop, so only a limited number of students went to the workshop,
but of course the others who took part in the preparation and in the debriefing process, they
were all involved in the development of this over the full semester.
234
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
We expect them to programme the project themselves: we do not set what they have to deliver
at the end of the project, they negotiate that with the client themselves. If the client is saying
to them, “I want the whole world delivered in six weeks’ time”, then it is up to our students to
limit the client’s expectations and bring it to a practical level. If, on the other hand, the client
has a very closed view of what might be wanted, then we encourage our students to open the
client’s eyes to other possibilities. The students therefore set the programme for the project
and they also determine with the client what the outcomes are going to be at the end of the
six-week period. They write something like a contract. We also expect the students to have
an awareness of the health and safety implications of the project: they have to set their own
risk assessments, if there is construction work to be done. Students are learning this in the
management modules that they do. That is a brief background to the Life Projects; let me give
you some examples.
Two or three years ago, we worked with a Bangladeshi Flood Relief Organisation where the
students did not go to Bangladesh, but they worked with the charity that was based in London
developing a resources website so that operatives and field workers would have access to all
the resources they needed to put solutions in place at times of crisis there. That was developed
remotely; there was a lot of dialogue with the client in London through Skype in order to explore
that. It is this kind of diversity, which makes the presentations that the students then give to
each other very interesting, because they are not all doing the same thing, or following the same
methodologies. They have to invent or find the appropriate methodologies for their project.
There are other projects, which are very local. Sheffield, as most people probably know, is a
steel city. It has had many problems with declining industry over the last thirty years or more.
Through contacts with the local museum, we found that before the steelworks had been demol-
ished, a lot of the decorative stonework from around the doorways of these buildings had often
had the same motifs on them as the cutlery, which the works produced. If, for example, the
cutlery had a little elephant on them, there would be a little stone elephant on the building. A
load of this stonework had been dumped behind the museum, over a thirty-year period; it was
completely overgrown and no one knew what was there. In that case, the students cleared all
the vegetation; they photographed, drew and measured every stone; they worked out which
stones went together as sets; they researched the city archive to find photographs of the build-
ing the stones came from in order to verify this information. Then they started proposing with
the museum how these stones could be used creatively in the future. The museum wanted
them scattered around potential children’s play space but the students also explored other
possibilities. Because the museum is in an area of urban regeneration, the students explored
how these stones could be used in urban spaces to create more meaningful elements in these
spaces, which were very rooted in the local area. That was another string of projects.
We have also had very “blue-sky thinking” projects. There was one where a non-government
organisation (NGO) represented Yorkshire, our region, and they were exploring a very broad
theoretical question, which was how to regenerate an area. In the UK we have what are called
National Parks, which attract government funding. National Parks have traditionally been areas
where a beautiful character or a special quality has already been observed and a line is drawn
around the park in order to preserve that character through additional resources. The question
we looked at in a project with this organisation was the following: if you were to give National
Park status to an arbitrary part of the United Kingdom, what would happen to that area? Would
236 it accrue a lot of benefit in the same way that happens within National Parks, or would dif-
Session 5 Managing Change: New Forms of Networking for Education and Research
ferent things happen? Students there developed a very broad theoretical project, engaging
many community groups and many local organisations. It was incredibly well-received by the
organisation. The following year, we were then asked as a department to produce another Life
Project, which created an exhibition of that material, so some of these projects are ongoing.
That gives a taste of the kind of variety of projects.
ent changes which are happening – demand a different form of networking than the one we
have already experienced. This is just a question.
If things change in Schools of Architecture, then quite likely, networking as a value may change.
Networking is spoken about as a value, all these kinds of activities are valuable activities and
they are considered something very important, so since things are changing in the conception
of our educational system, in the contents of architecture and so forth, I wonder whether this
demands new forms of networking. It would be very interesting for the Schools of Architecture,
knowing their own particularities, to define which forms of networking they expect and not to
wait for Erasmus Plus, or whatever, to appear in order to implement those ways of networking.
That was the concept behind the design of this session: to rethink what we are doing. For
example, this room has hosted an activity for many years, and this is a form of networking. Are
we happy with it? Is it enough, or is something different needed? Do we really need this form
of networking? The Association of Schools is another form of networking, but do we need a
different conception of the structure of these associations? Do we need big networks, or small
networks? Should the networks have centralised or decentralised activities? This is a very
interesting question. In our case, EAAE had a very significant crisis. No one could believe that
the reason for this crisis could simply be financial issues; It means that there was something
else behind that. Therefore, if there is a new conception of networking, a new conception of
associations, of bodies and people and schools, institutions and so forth, then this probably
has to be rethought.
Two days ago, we were with some friends in a village outside Chania. Thousands of bees were
circulating, sitting on our food, taking things and disappearing again. This is more or less the
way that we use networking today: like the bees that go and take some food. We come, for
example, to Chania, take something from it, and then disappear. Is there any chance of doing
something more than that? For example, to take the food and then together to reconstruct
something, some new food or something else, like a nest? I think that the question of change,
which is something which has influenced our everyday life, has to bring our understanding
and interest towards that aspect of networking which appears to be a very important part of
our academic activities.
Look at what interesting things have been shown here today! We have to think what we want,
in order to adapt it to what will be offered to us by the European Commission. The European
Commission has its own policy about the conception of education, about the conception of
quality, about the conception of teaching, pedagogy and so forth. But we must not complain
that things are only coming from above, when we are not ready to propose things coming
from a bottom-up logic. This was the invitation to this session, to think about this issue. I hope
that there are some contributions.
facility to allow Masters students to undertake their complete courses in another EU member
state. I believe they are thinking in terms of €12,000 for a one-year Masters programme and
€18,000 for a two-year Masters programme. By my calculation roughly – I do not know if I am
right or not – it looks like something like 40,000 loans to be made available over the seven-year
period, which is quite substantial. It is of course for the whole of the curriculum; obviously it
is not for architecture alone.
I think it is important to say that the European Students Union is very hostile to this proposal:
it is against loans in principle; it thinks that not only should the money be more but that the
money which exists should be more equitably distributed. It will be interesting to see the
patterns of take-up for this facility when it comes online. I would say many, but perhaps many
is not the right word. Some countries already operate loans systems for their students, some
have portable grants – those are the richer countries; other have loans systems, and it will be
interesting to see whether those countries which already have domestic loans systems produce
students who are willing to take on even more loans at EU level. It remains to be seen how this
will develop. What are the conditions for a loan? I do not know what these are.
As regards the paying back conditions for the students, these resemble slightly the condi-
tions that exist in England. There is some sort of a pay back holiday immediately after the
successful completion of a course. It is related to the subsequent employment; I think there is
a fifteen-year cut-off point at the end. It is that sort of arrangement, but the technical details
will become available later on. That is a clarification, but I wonder if I might also be allowed
to ask a question, which is about something slightly different. I was very interested in what
Russell said about the use of LinkedIn as an alumni-tracking instrument.
Thinking inevitably of what I was saying yesterday about the directive, I wonder whether the
other panel members have good practice in alumni tracking that they could share with us. If
the Schools of Architecture wish to engage with the directive, as it will be over the next five
years and to lobby for changes, I think it is very important that you have good quality data.
I do not know how many architects currently work across borders in the EU. Russell will no
doubt know how many of his do; he knows how many work in London, he will probably know
how many work in other EU member states. How far this practice is disseminated amongst us,
I have no idea, but if possible I would like to ask.
go through and start to find out information. We see it as something we need to build up as
thoroughly as we possibly can; however, this is not something we can do for the alumni, they
have to do it for themselves and indeed, to opt-in to it. Increasingly, however, it is working and
as cohorts leave the school, I think it is very clear to them that they need to be on websites
like that in order to get their CV around in order to find work. It is there for us to use as well.
are some opportunities, because we had a very nice dinner with Russell yesterday and so we
discussed creating an exchange and holding a workshop and so forth. But it is without an
actual objective.
This is because we consider that this kind of networking is itself the objective and we can have
a nice time and produce some interesting results; at the same time, however, there is another
level of which we must be aware, and we must have a strategy for this kind of networking.
For this reason, I think we have to think about it and discuss it in order to elaborate upon it in
a more systematic way so as to be able to create networks which will be useful for the future
of our schools in a world which is changing very fast.
241
Session 6
Synthesis and Conclusions
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
Chair:
Constantin Spiridonidis, Thessaloniki, Greece
Introductory panel:
Ted Landsmark, Boston, USA
Dag Boutsen, Ghent, Belgium
Cecilie Andersson, Bergen, Norway
Rob Cuyvers, Diepenbeek, Belgium
244
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
all collaborated on certain issues three or four years ago that were raised at this conference,
then some of the larger regulatory bodies could not have gotten away with trying to impose
new standards on the European schools in the way that they have.
I would like to conclude by saying that part of the reason that the American schools which were
here have already expressed to me satisfaction with what the National Architectural Accredit-
ing Board has done in terms of changing accreditation standards for the 120-odd American
schools, part of the reason that they are satisfied is that they have gotten virtually everything
they wanted. The reason that they have gotten that is that we as regulators recognised that
we had to be open and transparent and had to share information, had to ask people to submit
white papers to us, had to do the research that goes on in the schools but have the schools
do that research and then we had to be quiet and listen to what the schools felt needed to
happen. As a consequence, the schools ended up getting some things they were not even
expecting to get, like longer terms of accreditation and more openness in terms of the process
to recognise alternative career paths.
What we had put out there is far from perfect, but it reflects what the schools told us they
needed to have in order to move forward. It seems to me that you as a group, and the group
that was here for that opening session, are the ones who to a large extent can set the agenda
for what should really be going on, but it means that we have to leave this space with a sense
that we can disagree about many things, which is perfectly acceptable, but that there really is
common ground that exists across our schools and we need to share that and then we need
to collaborate in political ways in order to move an agenda forward that is beneficial to our
programmes and to our students. Thank you once again for the opportunity to be here and
for the fantastic work that has been done here. There is much work to be done in architecture
and in architectural education.
the day before yesterday of integrating leadership into PhDs in order to be able to follow and
manage these changes.
These are just some examples. But let me try to draw a parallel with some comments made by
Anne-Mette in Aarhus. In describing with her beautiful drawings the new curricula in Aarhus,
she talked about many things, but there were three things on which I would like to focus: these
are the three things, which were asked of students. One was that we force students to seek
knowledge outside the discipline; the next one was that students are asked to take a stand;
the third one was that students have to see the relevance of the profession.
Let me try to take these three elements and catapult them back onto us. Are we, within this
kind of conference, able to force ourselves to seek knowledge outside the discipline? Next time,
why not invite people from medical faculties? There is this analogy of medical education where
the balance between the practice and the scientific research, for instance, is totally different
in many universities to those in other classical faculties. They have discovered other ways of
structuring universities in order to create a perfect balance between the practice that is linked
to the gigantic responsibility which medical people have, similar to architectural responsibilities
in most of the countries. They have installed an educational environment in a lot of countries,
academic hospitals where the whole system is structured in such a way that there is no longer
a boundary between practice and research-based education.
The other group of people that is very close to us are those people belonging to arts institutes.
Talking to people over these past three days, it becomes apparent that in a lot of countries the
link between art and architecture has now been broken. In Belgium this is certainly the case. I
run a faculty where now, because of non-integration in the university of the arts faculty and yet
integration of architecture, structurally there is now a high wall between us. Whereas we have
always believed that there is this link and so we are trying to break down the wall. Whether it
is about education, curricula, research-based education, why not next time invite many more
people from the arts or, as has been suggested in previous conferences, what about the link
between, for instance, ENHSA, EAAE and ELIA, the League of Institutes of Arts? These are my
thoughts on us reaching out beyond the discipline.
The second one states that students are asked to take a stand in Aarhus and I would imag-
ine in many other schools. This is something that has been tried in our faculty also. But how
does one make a stand? Is an association like this one, or a group of people like us, not able
to make clearer statements in order to take a stand? The idea of advocacy groups has been
discussed, but how can we go on in building up a kind of – I cannot translate the Dutch word,
but it roughly suggests a carrying capacity – in order to make these kinds of meetings useful
outside the immediate environment and within our own different schools and universities and
countries? Should we not be thinking of trying to make some more public statements based
on talks, on agreements, on debates?
Mapping things through questionnaires is one thing, but it obviously needs debates. As in the
day before yesterday, I repeat that I think one of the very interesting things that has happened
over the last years was the group that worked on research and which came out with some kind
of a charter. Can the useful concept of a charter not be used more? It could be used, for exam-
ple, in agreements, as I said, clear statements that can be used by everyone on, for instance, the
implementation of this change of academic education throughout Europe. The third question
relating to the point about students actually having to see the relevance of their profession, I 247
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
feel and I hope and I am sure next year we can be quite clear about the relevance of something
like this. This is because I feel that at the moment, and especially for me, this sense of relevance
is really missing – I hope this is not becoming a kind of irrelevant group.
even more discussions that will manage to bridge other challenges that we are facing, which
include sustainability issues that were addressed earlier. Otherwise we might have to cling
to this option and this strength we have: even being within a big tanker, we always have this
lifeboat, so we can choose to operate on different levels of manoeuvring. Although you have
a big ship, you also have the small ones.
the other. The head represents knowledge: knowledge of construction, of materials, of theories
and history, science, art and so forth. The hand represents the doing, the making, the making
of models, drawing, drawing designs and presentations, computer-created design, biometric
design and even constructing buildings on a full scale, as we saw. The heart represents the
passion for architecture and for people. It is the heart that creates a better world; it is also the
passions of the teachers as stressed by Per Olaf.
In my opinion, the challenge of the next years will be found in these elements. There will be
more research into teaching methods, the “how” as Ted Landsmark said. There will be more
research related to the hand, to design itself CAD, drawing, modelling; but there will also be
more research related to the heart. This is a human-centred design. In our faculty, we focus on
research into universal design, design for all and human experience. It will be an important
challenge for the next years to focus on human-centred design. We heard the heart in the
speech given by Per Olaf, who stressed the value of man, culture and nature, as well as in the
presentation of human-centred innovative design of Alfonso Gomez. This is also related to the
democratic attitude that Cecile Andersson and also Ted Landsmark outlined: let us be open,
let us collaborative.
Recreate spaces, homes and environments for humankind, for our fathers and our mothers,
for our children and for the world. To end my summary of what I will take home from Chania
2013, I would like to repeat the advice of Sally Stewart from Glasgow. Take risks, make mistakes,
value the individual but also outlaw overworking.
250
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
251
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
252
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
253
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
courses where they work with printing materials to improve their relationship with graphic
design. We then also, through the year, work with cinema and organise some cinema studies;
these are, however, talks about cinema with architecture. We also look at photography because
photography is of course very close to architecture. Yet we also have engineering courses.
I think the relation with the arts courses is very important: we certainly have the technical
capabilities within our schools but these other specialities give a greater perspective than if
they were not available.
255
Session 6 Synthesis and Conclusions
I think we really need to rethink this notion, because I feel we tend to believe that architectural
education is way too much like a silo. It is almost as if there is some great procession to the
temple: we lead you to the sunset and the sun will rise and you will be blessed and the sun
will hit your face and you will become an architect and you will live in this glorified role! This
is not what these young people are thinking: they are far more agile than we were when we
graduated from school. They are far more able to make adjustments with new technologies and
think differently. I truly appreciated the presentation by Sally Stewart from Glasgow, because
she asked the fundamental question: how is the student of her time different from the student
of this time? I have not heard that very much at this conference.
I think that if we are going to talk about the future, we have to talk about that. There is one thing
which I worry about deeply, about what I heard yesterday in the presentation: schools that
adopt four years and then go two more years in some form of unmanaged internship. We are
inviting amazing abuse of the most precious resource of our profession and that is the young
people. Basically, they are going to have to work for free! This is something, which is ethically
wrong. It is ethically wrong to take young people down a very narrow path in their education so
that when they graduate, they have no further understanding of the breadth of their education.
There is a reason why young people are going into courses on Design Thinking as opposed to
courses in a specific architectural profession. They are smart enough to know that in the new
world, they are going to have to be very agile. This agility is what the future is about. Our profes-
sion is changing so fast from when I came out of school forty years ago to what is happening
today. My daughter, who works at Perkins +Will in Chicago, talks about a smart section. When I
drew a section when I came out of school, there was nothing smart about it, it was just a linear
drawing. But she talks about a smart section because she can click on a piece of Revit and it can
pop up and tell her what is going on in the whole building relative to that detail. That is not
just a neutral thing: that is a whole different way of thinking. I truly believe that if we are going
to survive as a leading discipline in design, we are going to have to do something about that
kind of thinking and stop talking about ourselves as though we live in some sort of protected
silo. The time of protected silos is over. I think we have to get over that.
I was laughing yesterday: when I graduated from school, the image of an architect was, first
of all, male – something which was already tragic. We all had arm patches on our elbows, we
were all supposed to smoke a pipe and have hair of a certain length until you got to a certain
age when you did not have hair anymore! It was never about females, it was never about
blacks, it was never about any kind of diversity: it was always about a particular person of a
particular type. Young people are coming into the profession today, women are coming into
the profession today who want families, they want a life. They see the world in broader terms
and as educators we have to understand that. If we do not, we will lose them! We are losing
them, in fact.
the tomb. The rest of architecture has somewhere to be useful to man, not only to meaning
but useful to man, to occupation and so forth. I think we have not to forget that. Even the
Bartlett must teach this: somehow, to find a way to get the student to feel responsible for
making useful buildings, or useful gardens, or useful landscapes.
This implies making a landscape where the new thoroughfare or highway will take the right
trace in order to confirm an existing limit rather than creating an arbitrary, new limit. I think
these are very important things that we can do, but this is always linked to use: use of the
territory, use of land and use of space. I think this is what really distinguishes architecture
from art. It also means that as architects, we are not more linked to art than we are linked to
nanotechnologies. I think that both are useful for us; both help us but I would not put more
weight on one than on the other. That is my point of view in comparison to those two who
spoke here in favour of art as the best associate of architecture.
knows what it is. So, do not mix it up! That is another thing I wanted to say about the danger
of cross-disciplinary studies and teaching. However, to return to the topic of art for a moment,
let us learn from each other, but structurally, not content-wise, or discipline-wise.
smaller schools, concentrating on the central point of the building of architecture. This is the
baby! This has been the central condition of the construction of the works in society over the
last two thousand years! What has to be preserved is building design. It is a very complicated
skill and a very responsible skill. I think this is the baby. We may create all sorts of polygamic
relations. When I was younger, I liked this sort of relationship very much, but there is a problem.
You cannot create a baby, you cannot bring up and develop the baby.
259
List of
Participants
List of participants
262
List of participants
264
List of participants
Lu, Pinjing, Professor Dean of School of Architecture, Central Academy of Fine Arts,No.8 Hua Jia
Di Nan St., Chao Yang District, P. R. China, Beijing, P. R. China.
Tel: (+)8613901024148, e-mail: pinjing@hotmail.com
Mabardi, Jean-François, Professor Emeritus, Université Catholique de Louvain-la-Neuve,
Bâtiment Vinci, Louvain-la-Neuve, Belgium. Tel: (+)32496919149,
e-mail: mabardijf35@gmail.com
Malecha, Marvin, Dean, NC State University College of Design,Campus Box 7701, 50 Pullen
Road, Raleigh, NC, USA. Tel: (919)515-8302, e-mail: malecha@ncsu.edu
Mecca, Saverio, Professor , Department of Architecture, University of Florence, Via della
Mattonaia 14, Florence, Italy. Tel: +39 348 0138955, e-mail: saverio.mecca@
gmail.com
Millar, Norman, Dean, Woodbury University School of Architecture, 7500 Glenoaks Blvd,
Burbank, CA, USA. Tel: (818) 767-0888, e-mail: norman.millar@woodbury.edu
Moiceanu, Marian, Dean, University of Architecture and Urban Planning "Ion Mincu", Academiei
street. 18-20, Bucharest, Romania. Tel: 0040.722.383.345,
e-mail: architect@mmconcept.ro
Monti, Michael, Executive Director, Association of Collegiate Schools of Architecture, 1735 New
York Ave NW, Washington, DC, USA. Tel: 1.202.785.2324,
e-mail: mmonti@acsa-arch.org
Moraitis, Konstantinos, Professor, School of Architecture National Technical University of
Athens, 8A Hadjikosta Street, Athens, Greece. Tel: 0030-210-6434101/
0030-6977-460899, e-mail: mor@arsisarc.gr
Moras, Antonis, Architect, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, University Campus, Thessaloniki,
Greece. Tel: (+) 306979050551, e-mail: antonios.moras@gmail.com
Musso, Stefano Francesco, Full Professor of Restoration – Director of the Specialization School
in Architectural Heritage and Landscape, Department DSA of Sciences for
Architecture- University of Genoa (Italy), Stradone di Sant’Agostino, 37, Genova,
Italy. Tel: (+)393204999770, e-mail: etienne@arch.unige.it
Neuckermans, Herman, Emeritus Professor, teaching in 2013-2014, KU Leuven, Kasteelpark
Arenberg,1, Leuven, Belgium. Tel: 00 32 496 575998, e-mail: herman.
neuckermans@asro.kuleuven.be
Nyka, Lucyna, Professor, Vice-Dean for research, Gdansk Universit of Technology, ul.Narutowicza
11/12, Gdansk, Poland. Tel: (+)48601800986, e-mail: lnyka@pg.gda.pl
O'Brien, Sharon, Programme Leader, B.Sc. Architecture, Department of Architecture, Waterford
Institute of Technology, The Granary, The Quay,, Waterford, Ireland.
Tel: 051 302000, e-mail: sobrien@wit.ie
Pamfil, Francoise, Assoc. Professor Ph.D. Arch., University of Architecture and Urban Planning
"Ion Mincu",Academiei street. 18-20, Bucharest, Romania.
Tel: 0040.722.246.313, e-mail: fpamfil@yahoo.co.uk
Papakostas, Georgios, Professor, outgoing Head of the School, School of Architecture, Aristotle
University of Thessaloniki, University Campus 54124, Thessaloniki, Greece.
Tel: 00 306937422984, e-mail: gpapako@arch.auth.gr
265
List of participants
Parelius, Gunnar, Faculty Director, Faculty of Architecture and Fine Art, Norwegian University of
Science and Technology, Alfred Getz vei 3, Trondheim, Norway.
Tel: +47 91381980, +47 73595096, e-mail: gunnar.parelius@ntnu.no
Phocas, Marios C., Associate Professor, University of Cyprus, Department of Architecture,
Kallipoleos st.75, Nicosia, Cyprus. Tel: +357 22892969,
e-mail: mcphocas@ucy.ac.cy
Pilate, Guy, Professor, Universite Libre de Bruxelles (ULB), Place E.Flagey, 19, Bruxelles, Belgium.
Tel: (+)32 2 643 66 63, e-mail: guy.pilate@ulb.ac.be
Popescu, Emil-Barbu, President, University of Architecture an Urban Planning “Ion Mincu”,
Academiei street, 18-20, Bucharest, Romania. Tel: 0040.744.528.955,
e-mail: mac@iaim.ro
Raftopoulos, Spyridon - Sotirios, Professor Emeritus, School of Architecture National Technical
University of Athens, 42 Patission Street, Athens, Greece.
Tel: 210 666 76 49, e-mail: sraftopoulos@arch.ntua.gr
Rice, Art, Associate Dean, NC State University College of Design, Campus Box 7701, 50 Pullen
Road, Raleigh, NC, USA. Tel: (919)630-1875, e-mail: art_rice@ncsu.edu
Sahin, Murat, Dr. - Assoc. Professor , Faculty of Architecture and Design, Ozyegin University,
Cekmekoy Campus, Nisantepe Mevkii Orman sok.No.13, Istanbul, Turkey.
Tel: (+)90216564 9575, e-mail: murat.sahin@ozyegin.edu.tr
Saraptzian, Catherine, Architect, Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, University Campus,
Thessaloniki, Greece. Tel: (+)306978855415, e-mail: asaraptz@arch.auth.gr
Sargin, Guven Arif, Professor Dr. Head of the Department of Architecture, Middle East Technical
University, METU, Department of Architecture, Çankaya, Ankara, Turkey.
Tel: +90 312 2102203, e-mail: sargin@metu.edu.tr
Sastre, Ramon, Professor , ETS Arquitectura Vallès (UPC), Pere Serra, 1-15, Sant Cugat del Vallès,
Spain. Tel: +34 934017880, e-mail: ramon.sastre@upc.edu
Sheteling, Fredrik, Dean, Faculty of Architecture and Fine Art, Norwegian University of Science
and Technology, A.Getz vei 3, Trondheim, Norway.
Tel: (+)47 91 56 71 87 / 47 59 50 63, e-mail: fredrik.shetelig@ntnu.no
Soolep, Juri, Professor , Umea School of Architecture, Ostrastrandgatan 30, Umea, Sweden.
Tel: (+) 46725357058, e-mail: juri.soolep@arch.umu.se
Spiridonidis, Constantin, Associate Professor, School of Architecture, Aristotle University of
Thessaloniki, University Campus, Thessaloniki, Greece. Tel: (+)2310 995589,
e-mail: spirido@arch.auth.gr
Stewart, Sally, Deputy Head, Mackintosh School of Architecture, The Glasgow School of Art, 167
Renfrew Street, Glasgow, UK. Tel: (+)441413534663, e-mail: s.stewart@gsa.ac.uk
Toft, Anne Elisabeth, Associate Professor, Architect, PhD, EAAE Project Leader (Editor, EAAE
Review), Aarhus School of Architecture, Noerreport 20, Aarhus, Denmark.
Tel: +45 20683847, e-mail: anne.elisabeth.toft@aarch.dk
Trocka - Leszczynska, Elzbieta, Professor, Dean of the Faculty of Architecture, Wroclaw
Technical University, Ul. B. Prusa 53/55, Wroclaw, Poland. Tel: (+)48603138806,
e-mail: elzbieta.trocka-leszczynska@pwr.wroc.pl
Trova, Vasso, Associate Professor, School of Architecture, University of Thessaly, Volos, Greece.
266
List of participants
Van Cleempoel, Koenraad, Vice Dean, Faculty of Architecture and Arts, Hasselt University,
Faculty of Architecture and Arts, Campus Diepenbeek, Agoralaan building E,
Diepenbeek, Belgium. Tel: 00 32 11 24 92 00,
e-mail: koenraad.vancleempoel@uhasselt.be
Van Duin, Leendert, Professor ir., Delft University of Technology, Julianalaan 134, Delft,
The Netherlands. Tel: 00 31639250942, e-mail: l.vanduin@tudelft.nl
Vasaros, Zsolt, Dr., Vice-Dean for Education and for International Affairs, Budapest University
of Technology and Economics, Faculty of Architecture, Műegyetem rkp. 3-11.
K.I.23., Budapest, Hungary. Tel: +36 30 9050553,
e-mail: vasaros.zsolt@mail.bme.hu
Verbeke, Johan, Vice Dean Graduate Studies & Research, Kuleuven Faculteit Architectour,
Paleizenstraat 65, Brussels, Belgium. Tel: (+)3222420000
Vitkova, Lubica, Assoc. Professor - Dean, Faculty of Architecture, Slovak University of
Technology, Namestie slobody, 19, Bratislava, Slovakia. Tel: +421/2/57 27 62 15,
e-mail: lubica.vitkova@stuba.sk
Von Meiss, Pierre, Professor Emeritus, EPFL, av. De l’Elysée 31, Lausanne, Switzerland.
Tel: +41-21 616 35 29 and +30 275 40 52 338 or +30 697 90 76 401,
e-mail: peter.vonmeiss@epfl.ch
Voyatzaki, Maria, Associate Professor, School of Architecture, Aristotle University of
Thessaloniki, University Campus, Thessaloniki, Greece. Tel: (+) 2310 995544,
e-mail: mvoyat@arch.auth.gr
Westrych, Stefan, Professor, Faculty of architecture, Warsaw University, Koszykowa 55, Warsaw,
Poland. Tel: (+)48602260686, e-mail: stefan_westrych@wp.pl
Wrona, Stefan, Professor of Architecture, Dean of Faculty, Faculty of Architecture Warsaw
University of Technology, Koszykowa 55, Warsaw, Poland. Tel: (+)48601272746,
e-mail: wrona@arch.pw.edu.pl
Zaleckis, Kestutis, Dr., Kaunas University of Technology, Studentu g. 48, Kaunas, Lithuania.
Tel: +370 61628902, e-mail: kestutis.zaleckis@ktu.lt
Zavrel, Zdenek, Dean, Faculty of Architecture, CTU in Prague, Thakurova 9, Prague 6,
Czech Republic. Tel: (+)420724614668, e-mail: zzavrel@fa.cvut.cz
267
MALECHA_sized banner_printready.pdf 1 8/9/13 4:25 PM
CM
MY
CY
CMY
K
269
270
271
272